Chris's Batty Family

Chapters

Blue Moon Rising - [Main Quest]
Moondrops Keep Falling on My Head - [Main Quest]
Dawn of the Third Day - [Main Quest]
Scrub-a-Dub-Dub, Three Mares in a Tub - [Side Quest]
A Cute Puncture - [Main Quest]

Blue Moon Rising - [Main Quest]

Chris sighed heavily as he plodded down the path leading out of Hollow Shades, a heavy rucksack over his shoulder. The books inside shifted about as he walked, causing the bag to swing slightly side to side.

Large trees lined the path, their thick foliage high above blocking out most of the sunlight. This left the undergrowth in a constant state of gloom, some parts of the forest so dark that one could not see unassisted. Luckily for Chris, however, his path was illuminated by tall luminescent mushrooms that grew around the bases of some of the older trees.

The strange fungi loomed overhead, their caps glowing softly in the dark in a variety of colors such as differing shades of greens, blues, purples, and pinks. They were the natural street lights of Hollow Shades, and unique to the area—this was the only place in Equestria where they grew naturally.

Chris eyed them as he walked, but it was clear by the glazed look in his eyes that he was zoning out. His gaze drifted absentmindedly over the glowing caps, looking but not really seeing. There was an exhausted air about him, accentuated by the faint bags under his eyes. He swayed slightly as he walked, occasionally stumbling over a stray root or stone.

Of course, that was understandable seeing as he had just finished with several exams at school, all of which he had spent the past few nights studying for. Very little sleep and the stress of passing them had taken its toll on the young man, but now it was over and he had a week off to relax and unwind.

And the first thing on his list was to go home, collapse upon his bed, and become one with the mattress.

Trudging along the path for a few more minutes, Chris made his way towards the outskirts of town. He passed by several homes that were carved into the trunks and lower branches of the trees. Branches were used as walkways between parts of the homes, or, if there wasn’t a branch large enough to support the weight of a pony, a rope bridge was used instead.

The tree houses became more scarce the further he journeyed from town. Soon enough, the buildings stopped as Chris approached a turn in the path. Rounding the bend, the last house on the lane came into view.

Nestled amongst the trees and curtained by branches, the large structure materialized from the darkness. Carved partially into a large steelwood tree, extra rooms had been added here and there until it looked more house-like than a tree. Ivy covered the building in a thick blanket. Rope bridges led into the upper branches, where the branches had been warped and twisted into enclosed living spaces. Dimly lit lanterns hung from the lower branches, casting dancing shadows upon the garden that rested off to the side. Two chimneys framed the structure, jutting out at an angle from the tree.

The house sat on the other side of a small, babbling brook. A simple stone bridge, covered in moss, was the only way across for those who couldn’t fly. A small rock wall ran around the edge of the yard, the short barrier almost completely hidden from view behind the creeping ivy. A few white flowers poked through the sea of creepers.

Chris paused on the far side of the bridge and stared up at the house. It was his home, and had been since he had arrived in Equestria seven years ago. He couldn’t remember how he ended up in this world of talking ponies. All he knew was that he was found wandering the foothills of the Foal Mountains by a woodcutter. Scared, confused, and dressed in only a pair of flimsy pajamas, he was taken to Hollow Shades where, once it was determined by the Princesses that they couldn’t return him to his home, he was adopted into a local family.

For seven years, he had grown up with his new mother and sisters, going to school, and learning about Equestria. Now, at age eighteen and with his last year of school almost over, he had to figure out what exactly he was going to do with his life.

But that was something to worry about later. Right now, he could practically hear his bed calling his name. The sweet siren of sleep was singing to him, and he couldn’t ignore it for long.

Giving the house one last look over, Chris crossed the bridge and headed for the front door. He fished his keys out of his pocket as he climbed the steps to the porch, the old wood creaking beneath his feet. It took a moment for him to get the key in the lock, but when he finally managed to unlock the door, he used his shoulder to push it open. Immediately, the scent of fresh pine and spices wafted from within, followed by a cool breeze from the interior of the house. A small smile touched his lips as he inhaled the aroma—the smell of home.

Chris slipped through the open door before nudging it closed with his foot. Dropping his bags off beside the door, he proceeded to kick off his shoes before shuffling across the living room.

The interior of the house had an earthen feel to it. It was dark, with very little light creeping in through the few windows carved into the trunk. Instead, the rooms were illuminated by flickering lanterns that dangled from the walls and ceilings. The wooden floors bore the distinct concentric rings of a tree’s insides.

The living room itself was circular in shape, with several steel bars running the diameter of the room just below the ceiling. Multiple small bookshelves had been carved into the wall, and were packed full of books of various topics. The rest of the walls were covered in odd drapings, such as tapestries, animal furs, and other odd knickknacks.

A winding staircase ran along the far wall of the room, heading up further into the tree’s interior. Underneath the stairs, an archway led into a small alcove that split into several different directions. One path led into the kitchen, a second opened into a large eating area, and the third spiraled downwards towards the lower levels dug beneath the roots of the tree.

The wooden floor gave way to carpet as Chris headed for the kitchen. He shuffled along, well aware of the static shock that was building up from his socks, but too tired to really care at the moment. After a quick stop in the kitchen to grab a snack, he moved towards the stairs, intending to head up to bed.

He was passing through the alcove out of the kitchen when a sound reached his ears, making him pause. It took him a moment to figure out what it was, but when he did, a puzzled look crossed his face.

From the lower levels, the faint sound of a cello drifted up. Chris listened to it for a moment before slowly making his way down the steps leading to the basement. As he descended, the air got noticeably cooler, which was a nice perk of having your basement dug out of the ground itself. Instead of wood, the walls below were made of weathered stones.

The stairs opened out to a circular room. Roots ran across the ceiling, trailing down the walls to the floor below. Several doors lined the walls, leading to different rooms such as bedrooms, a bathroom, and a cellar. Most were closed, but the door to the den was open a crack, an orange glow issuing forth from within. The music was coming from the other side.

Placing his eye to the crack, Chris peered inside.

The den was a small, cozy room with thick ornate carpets covering the earthy floor. In the corner sat a heavy-set desk with several packed bookshelves resting behind it. A chandelier made of twisted black wood hung from the ceiling. Situated along the far wall was a stone fireplace, though no fire was currently lit. Dozens of picture frames dotted the mantle. The various pieces of carved wooden furniture—chairs, couches, coffee tables—had been pushed along one of the walls, leaving a wide space in the center of the room.

And there, in the middle of the open space, was a batpony filly.

With a coat of light blue, she was one of the rarer batponies born without a dark coat color. Her wavy mane hung down to her shoulders, the silver hair glinting in the light of the flickering lamps. A cutie mark of a moon behind some clouds adorned her flank. Standing on her hind legs, she held a cello in her forehooves. Her tiny wings were spread wide, helping her to keep her balance as she played. A music stand was positioned in front of her, its surface covered in sheet music. However, she wasn’t looking at them, her eyes closed tight.

Swaying side to side, she pulled the bow across the strings with conviction. Music filled the room with each swipe of the hairs, causing the very air to practically thrum. The piece was a slow yet powerful one, the deep notes accentuated by quick flicks to the upper octaves. As the piece continued, the long notes steadily grew faster, but still retained their presence. After a while she started to hum along with her own melody, letting the music consume her.

Chris paused and smiled as he listened to his youngest sister, letting himself get lost in the enchanting music. He was always quite fond of her talents, even if the rest of his ‘unique’ family didn’t appreciate the free concerts as much. It was never really an issue for him, though. Even when she was first discovering her place in life, he would often let her perform for him as an impromptu audience so she could practice and get some honest feedback. However, she was pretty talented in his eyes and his criticisms always seemed to come out as praise, for which she would scold him, as she could never really take a compliment well.

Still, it was strange seeing her home at this hour. He could have sworn she was supposed to be tutoring a few of the new musicians at Eventide’s Elementary School.

The wonderful melody continued for several more measures before one of her hind legs gave an involuntary shiver. The sudden movement broke her from her trance. She gasped and the bow slipped, the action producing a horrible screeching noise.

With that, the music abruptly ended.

“Ugh… not again,” the filly huffed. Her wings fluttered softly as she adjusted her stance. She didn’t start playing again right away, instead taking a few seconds to look over the sheet music before her.

Chris took the moment of silence to make his presence known. Pushing the door open further, he opened his mouth to speak, only for a loud ‘ppppsszzzrt’ to be heard as his finger brushed against the metal door handle.

“Ouch!” Chris yelped, startled as he instinctively cradled his shocked finger.

His sister let out surprised shriek and whirled around, nearly falling over her cello in the process. Upon seeing Chris standing in the doorway, she put a hoof to her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh, brother. It’s just you.” she huffed, an angry and somewhat frustrated pout crossing her face. “Don’t scare me like that!”

“Sorry, Moonie,” Chris said as he walked into the room, nursing his finger. “Didn’t mean to sneak up on you like that.”

“You almost made me drop my cello,” Blue Moon grumbled as she turned back to her sheet music. “What are you doing home so early anyways?” she asked as she started to play again. The music was soft and gentle, nothing at all like it had been earlier.

Chris raised an eyebrow. “I was actually going to ask you the same thing. I thought you were tutoring somepony after school.”

“It’s the Friday before Estrus Break, dummy. All afterschool activities were cancelled,” Blue Moon said with a hint of venom in her voice. The notes were deeper now, slowly returning to the force and presence they were at when Chris first arrived. Opening a cyan eye, she peered sideways at him. “You still didn’t answer my question.”

“I’m not home early,” Chris said. “I had to stay late to help clean up the science lab. It’s after four.”

This caused Blue Moon to pause in her playing and give him an odd look, but only for a second.

“Is it really that late already?” she asked softly, almost to herself before shrugging. “Time flies, I guess.”

“I was actually going to ask where everypony is,” Chris continued, looking back behind him into the empty house. “I didn’t think the house would be desolate when I got home.”

“Well, I’m here,” Blue Moon told him, smiling slightly. “I believe Moondrop is spending some time with her weird friends. I’m not sure where Dawn is, probably at that... ‘gothic’ store she always goes to. Nocturne and Evening are at the movies, and Penumbra and mother are at work.” She fell quiet as she became more engrossed in her music. Eyes closed, she began to sway again in time with the strokes of her bow.

Chris stood off to the side and watched her play, a small smile touching his lips. Blue Moon was the youngest of the household, a full four years younger than him. However, despite her age, she was one of the more mature members of his adopted family. Or at least she always carried herself that way.

He listened for a few moments before moving to peer over her shoulder in an attempt to see what the name of the piece was. The Reins of Castamare? Never heard of it before.

As he studied the piece, Blue Moon suddenly stiffened, her nostrils flaring. Her eyes snapped open as—once again—one of her hind legs gave an involuntary shiver. And like before, her strokes faltered, causing the bow to drag awkwardly across the strings, producing a high-pitched screeching noise.

“G-gah! Not again!” she growled. A light blush adorned her cheeks, turning the blue fur pink.

Taking a step back, Chris gave her a confused look. “What happened? You were doing so well.”

Blue Moon continued to glare at the music sheets, but her blush deepened.

“I believe I’m currently experiencing my first heat,” she mumbled in frustration, “and I’m finding it rather… distracting.”

“You’re experiencing your fir—” Chris began, only to blink when a faint, spicy scent touched his nose, confirming what she had previously claimed. “O-oh… I, um…” He trailed off, a blush of his own spreading across his face.

“It doesn’t exactly help that you’re here, either. You know, the scent of an adult male and all… it’s making it rather hard to concentrate on my music,” Blue huffed, her tail lashing back and forth in agitation. Taking a steadying breath, she placed the bow back on the strings, only for her leg to give another, more violent twitch. This caused her to groan and hang her head in defeat before grunting angrily, exposing her tiny fangs. “This day has been a complete and total disaster! At this rate I’m never going to be ready for the concerto!”

Having dealt with this before with all his other sisters, Chris knew it was best to just leave them to themselves until they… calmed down. He headed for the door, calling back over his shoulder as he went. “Right, I’ll just go then. If you need me, I’ll be napping in my room. Good luck with your practicing!”

“Right...” Blue said flatly as she tried to set herself up again. She was just about to start playing when something went off in her head, causing her eyes to widen suddenly. “H-hey, wait a second!”

Chris paused with his hand on the door handle. He turned to glance back.

“You know...” She started to say, turning her head slightly, but then pausing.

Chris waited for her to continue for moment before replying with a raised eyebrow. “I know... what?”

“I, umm…” Blue tried to continue as she turned back to her music sheets. She kept up a calm facade, but was obviously struggling to get the words out. “Well, it just occurred to me that... What I mean to say is...” After another pause she sighed and shook her head before straightening herself out again. Her leathery wings quivered, the individual fingers flexing and twitching on their own before she finally managed to collect herself enough. “I might need your help.”

“Help with what?” he asked curiously, not quite following.

“Well, according to Dawn, this isn’t going to go away for a while... at least not by itself.” she said matter-of-factly, still facing away from him. “However, she told me there was a way to… relieve myself faster, but I... I need your help to do it.”

This caused Chris to stiffen and his eyes to widen. He stood there, staring at his younger sibling for a while before starting to laugh. “Oh, good one! You had me going for a second!”

She didn’t respond, her back still facing him as her wings twitched and her tail flicked in annoyance.

“Y-you’re serious?” Chris asked when he didn’t get the laugh he was expecting from her. All thoughts of the bed waiting for him upstairs left his mind completely as he stared incredulously at his little sister. “You… do know what you’re asking of me, right? You know... your big brother?”

Blue sniffed the air again, her body shivering slightly. “Of course I do. Do you really think I would be so careless?”

“But you can’t be serious... I’m your brother!”

“Adopted brother,” she snapped, an ear twitching. “We aren’t related by anything more than paperwork, so is it really that big of a deal that I would ask you for help with this?”

Chris’s brow furrowed at her words. He knew she didn’t mean it in a negative way, especially when she was this emotional thanks to it being her first estrus, but it still stung slightly. “That might be true, but... I mean... we grew up togeth—”

“Look, I need your help!” Blue Moon snapped, finally turning to glare at him over her shoulder. Her eye narrowed, the pupil nothing more than a sliver of black against the iris. “This is one of the few chances I get to play at home when the others aren’t around. You know how they are when I try to practice at home, and I would like to take advantage of this peace and quiet and finish practicing before they return. But I can’t do that with this accursed heat! That’s why I need your help to take care of this—” she flicked her tail aside just in time for him to catch a small drop of moisture dripping down onto the floor from between her legs “—so that I can concentrate properly. Now, are you going to be a good big brother and help, or am I just going to have to suffer through this?”

“Okay, now hold on a second,” Chris said quickly, throwing his hands up in a defensive manner. Memories of him and his youngest sister playing a game of tag in the woods flooded his mind, reminding him of a more innocent and simpler time. He couldn’t go through with this, could he? They might not be blood-related, but she was still family to him and one of his best friends. This was not how he pictured the day ending. “I just feel like you’re not thinking this through, Moonie. I mean, we used to—”

“What are you? A gelding?” Blue growled, interrupting him with a challenging scowl.

Chris closed his mouth with a ‘click’ and glared at his younger sister. Something about the way she said that sparked something deep within him, something that he might have been trying to repress for a while. It wasn’t like he hadn’t thought about Blue Moon in that way before. Being stuck in a house with seven other occupants of the opposite sex made things rather difficult for him, especially when they were all admittedly attractive in their own way. Not only that, but with such a full house, it was hard for him to find the time to… relieve some stress. It was even more frustrating given that the thin walls of their home let him hear just how vocal all his siblings could be when they were relieving their own stress during estrus. In a lot of ways, he was experiencing his own type of heat, having a lot of pent up frustration that had accumulated over the years.

Am I seriously considering this? Chris thought to himself, gazing at his irritated but attractive sister as her tail continued to swish from side to side, teasing him with what lay beneath. He had to put himself in her hooves, and given the situation, it was a somewhat logical and effective solution to her problem. Plus, she was right. They were technically not related even though he had just grown up beside her and watched her develop into a young and beautiful filly. He was even there for her when she finally got her cutie mark.

…

Oh sweet Luna...

Chris felt as though his heart was being split in two, but he couldn’t just let his sister suffer, especially after she asked him for help that only he could provide. She probably trusted him more than anypony and that’s why she felt she could ask him in the first place.

He had to do it. He had to help his sister.

Chewing on the inside of his cheek, Chris gave one last glance at the door before sighing and shaking his head.

“Okay, okay… fine…” he said, stepping away from the door. He closed it before turning the lock, the action helping to put his mind at ease even though the house was empty. His heart raced with each step he took towards his sibling.

“Thank you,” Blue said softly with a small sigh of relief, a smile touching her lips.

“J-just... just don’t tell Mom about this,” Chris begged softly as he came to a stop behind her.

This caused her to blink. “Why? We aren’t technically doing anything wrong. I have my cutie mark, so I’m of legal age.”

“Yeah, but...” Chris tried to protest, chewing on the inside of his cheek for a moment. “It’s just… weird, okay?” he huffed. “I don’t think Mom will... understand...”

She was silent for a moment before shrugging. “Very well. If you insist, I will not tell Mother of how you assisted me.”

“T-thanks,” Chris said awkwardly before sighing. He rubbed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger. “Okay, let’s just… get this over with.”

“Yes, let’s,” she agreed with a nod, then waited.

Chris stood next to her, his blush deepening as an awkward silence filled the room. It was so quiet he could actually hear his heart trying to pound its way out of his chest.

“Well?” Blue asked after a few seconds more of waiting impatiently, some irritation creeping back into her voice. “What are you waiting for!?”

“I just...” Chris started to explain, tapping the tips of his index fingers together as his stomach twisted into a nervous knot. “I’m not exactly sure what to... W-well, what do you want me to do, exactly?”

Blue turned her head to look back at Chris, giving him an incredulous stare, as if he was supposed to know. “What do you mean? You’re the big brother here! Didn’t you use to have a marefriend? And don’t you watch porn, like... all the time?”

Chris’s blush deepened at her words and his mouth grew extremely dry. He couldn’t believe he was having this conversation with his sister.

“N-no, not exactly,” he replied weakly, reliving some of his more awkward memories of his past when he tried to court another mare his age. “We weren't really a, uhh, steady couple...” He didn’t want to answer her second question, not wanting to admit his porn viewing habits to his sibling. Although that suggestion did spark some ideas, and he figured he could take some inspiration from a few of his favorite scenes.

“Alright, here... let me just...” With that, he slipped his arm around her, then pressed her back against his chest. The sudden embrace caused Blue to squeak and her wings to flap in surprise, the leathery appendages brushing against Chris’s sides. He could feel her whole body trembling, demonstrating just how much she really needed this.

“Uhh, what are you doing?” she asked curiously, peering up at him over her shoulder.

“Helping you out,” he muttered nervously, not knowing what else to say. “Just, um... hold still.” He hesitated briefly before placing his hand on her surprisingly fluffy chest. Blue looked down to where he was touching her before he slowly started to trail his hand down her stomach, running his fingers through her silky coat.

“H-hey, hang on a second, idiot!” Blue shouted, her face contorting as she tried to hold back a giggle from his ticklish touch. “At… at least let me put my cello down first!”

“Oh, right. Here, let me do it,” Chris said with a slight waver in his voice. Keeping his arm around her, he took the cello from her trembling hooves and placed it gently in its stand off to the side. With that done, he returned to what he was doing before and started to caress her stomach with his hand.

Blue shivered in his arms as his fingers slowly wandered along her underside. She instinctively spread her forelegs out for him, giving him more room to explore as she idly watched him rubbing her belly.

“You know, this feels really nice and all, but it's not exactly helping,” Blue pointed out flatly after a while of him doing the same thing. She squirmed slightly as her heat symptoms started to intensify.

Chris bit his lip, knowing that he was just delaying the inevitable. “J-just hold on, I’m not done yet!” Swallowing the lump in his throat, he closed his eyes and got himself ready to get this over and done with. With that, he let his hand fall towards her almost fully developed teats, letting his fingers lightly brush over her erect nipples, drawing out a suppressed stutter from her.

“W-whoa,” Blue whispered softly. “That felt...”

Chris didn’t wait for her to finish that sentence and quickly took one of her delicate nipples between his fingertips, giving it a firm twist.

“G-gaaah!” Blue cried out at the strange and new sensation. Her hind legs quivered beneath her, threatening to send her crashing to the floor if Chris hadn't been holding onto her so tightly.

“C-Chris!” she called out as he continued to play with her sensitive teats. He could feel her body melt into a trembling mess in his arms, encouraging him to keep going.

Feeling only slightly braver, Chris hunched down lower, letting his chin rest between his sister's ears. He was getting ready to move into the next phase he had often seen in his favorite video erotica.

Blue gasped as his hand started to trail even further south, drawing closer to her burning loins where she instinctively wanted his touch the most. Pressing her back against his body, she groaned hotly as her arousal began to drip down her inner thighs. The heavy scent of a filly in heat quickly filled the room.

Almost reflexively, Blue’s left foreleg reached up and wrapped around the back of Chris’s shoulder for added support, being the only place she could really reach. Her hind legs continued to buckle under her own weight, growing too weak to support her any longer. Without even knowing it, her body started to act on its own, grinding her supple flank against the fabric hiding his hardening length as she whimpered helplessly in his grasp.

Chris bit his lip, trying his best to keep calm and in control of the escalating situation. Even though it was a little hard for him to reach, his fingers brushed against the soft and smooth furred skin of her pubic mound, causing her to shiver. He could feel the intense heat emanating from his sister’s body as she desperately tried to grind her hips against his fingers, but could do little as he held her in place.

Blue stood up on the tips of her hooves, trying desperately to get Chris to move even farther down as her head leaned back. Her soft and curly mane pressed into his nose, tickling him as a few silvery strands brushed against his cheeks. She was close enough now that he could smell the spearmint-scented shampoo she liked to use, which excited him even more. He briefly remembered helping her pick out that exact same scent when she started taking her own baths.

It suddenly struck him like a bolt of lightning that it was his sweet and innocent little sister he was currently molesting as she moaned and whimpered in his arms. The thought nearly caused him to stop, but the little mewling moans she was making were causing a stirring inside him. Despite the awkwardness of the situation, he could feel himself growing more and more aroused. He tried to move back so he could make some distance between them, but she followed, keeping her flank against him as much as possible.

“Could you, um... ease up a little?” Chris asked, wanting to make this situation less awkward.

“W-what? No!” Blue grunted, pressing her butt even harder into his erection. “Not until you help me!”

“But, I um…”

“Don’t worry about your little problem! I-I don’t mind,” she breathed, grinding against his trapped member. “I like it, okay? Now just keep going!”

Swallowing thickly at her words, Chris tried to take a calming breath in hopes that it would help his little friend go down. With no success, he continued onward, reaching even farther down until his arm was completely stretched out, his fingertips brushing over her heated entrance.

The effect was immediate. Finally getting some attention to the place she needed it the most, Blue let out a loud cry of pleasure, making him thank his lucky stars the rest of the family was not home.

“B-brother!” Blue cried again before a wave of pleasure shot through her body, causing her to flinch and arch her back against him. Unable to hold onto the cello bow she was still holding on to, it began to slip from her grasp.

Seeing the bow slowly drift from his sister’s hoof, Chris caught it before it could fall to the floor. Eyeing the long, thin piece of finely polished wood, an idea came to him that could help with their size difference problem. Feeling creative and experimental, he guided the smooth side of the bow down to her heated marehood and pressed it against her soft pubic mound.

With wide and worried eyes, Blue jerked her sight down to where her bow was now touching the very top of her marehood. “H-hey, what do you think you’re doing? Be careful with that!”

Chris ignored her and tilted the bow at more of an angle before moving it down some more, letting the smooth, polished wood run over her winking clit.

Squeaking in surprise at the new sensation, a sharp shiver ran down Blue’s spine while her body tensed in her brother’s arms. She whimpered helplessly as her mouth opened and closed, as if she was trying desperately to protest what her expensive and high-quality bow was being used for, but no coherent words could be formed.

Chris continued to work the bow up and down, deliberately slowing his movements as he lightly pressed the smooth wood against her clit, driving her insane with his teasing.

“P-please,” she whimpered. Having given up all concerns about ruining her bow, she pushed her hips outwards in an attempt to find even more relief.

“Please… what?” Chris asked as his confidence grew, breathing softly in her ear. “What do you want, Moonie?”

“D-don’t... don’t make me beg,” she breathed between her soft panting, still trying to grind her heated marehood against the thin wood.

Smiling slightly and enjoying the power, Chris stopped all his movements, lifting the bow just a few centimeters away from her aching sex. “Please... what?”

Blue whimpered helplessly, biting her lower lip with her fangs, almost hard enough to draw blood. She clenched her eyes shut and scrunched up her muzzle in a desperate attempt to maintain her dignity, but failed.

“Please play me like a bucking cello!” Blue shouted at the top of her lungs, only to cry out a moment later when he slid the bow back between her legs. Her hips began to flex and buck as the smooth wood brushed between her soft folds. It parted her lips, the entire length of the bow dragging hard across her winking clit in the process. The feeling sent shockwaves up her spine, her body twitching and spasming as she gasped for breath.

“Oh, s-sweet Luna,” she panted.

As his sister squirmed about in this arms, Chris continued to rub the bow back and forth against her wet folds in long, fluid motions. He felt it easier and easier to move as her natural lubricant continued to flow and cover the polished wood, which in turn let him move even faster and harder. He might not have known how to play an actual cello properly, but years of watching his sister had given him some idea of how to handle the bow. Sure enough, Blue Moon practically melted against him as he continued, her head falling against his chest and her eyes remaining tightly shut.

Her convulsions grew in intensity as she drew closer to the end. However, there was a problem: the sensation of the bow against her clit—while pleasurable in ways she couldn’t have imagined before now—was not enough to push her over the edge. Even as she ground herself against the bow, the sweet release eluded her. The teasing was driving her insane, leaving her teetering back and forth over the abyss.

Opening her mouth, she was just about to plead for her brother to do more and let her find the release she so desperately needed when his teeth suddenly found their way to the sensitive tip of her tufted ear. She froze immediately, and before she could even begin to protest, in one deft movement, he bit into her tender flesh. His sharp canines gently snagging her ear before closing his lips around it and then suckling gently.

“W-wait, don’t do thaaaAAAA—EEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Blue’s body locked up as she finally reached her peak, a wave of pleasure washing over her. Throwing her head back, a high-pitched screech emanated from her lips as her body convulsed and trembled in his grasp. Her hips clamped down on the bow, holding it firmly in place as she soaked it and her thighs in a tide of her own natural juices.

Chris held onto her tightly as she rode out her climax. Even after her high-pitched screech—which left his ears ringing—died down into a low moan and her body collapsed into a quivering pile, he supported her and kept her close to his body.

Holding her up, he tried hard not to look at the cute faces his little sister made as she reveled in her afterglow. Painfully aware of his own arousal currently straining at his pants, he planned on taking advantage of the empty house as well. Once he was done here, he’d run upstairs and take a quick shower while also tending to his own needs.

Eventually, Blue began to relax again, her body becoming completely limp. Her thighs’ grip on the bow loosened and he was able to carefully pull it from between her legs. A thin line of her arousal linked her to the bow for a short moment before thinning out and breaking apart. The highly polished piece of wood was completely soaked and dripping with her juices, the liquid glinting in the lamplight. Placing it carefully off to the side, he turned back to check on Blue, only to suddenly be pushed backwards. With a yelp, he was pushed all the way back to the wall until he fell back onto the couch that had been moved off to the side earlier.

Before he had a chance to recover, Blue was between his legs, pawing desperately like a wild animal at the clasp to his pants.

“Hey! What are you doing!?” he shouted in surprise as she continued to fiddle with his pants.

“That didn’t help at all!” she practically shouted with anger, her body still trembling from her earlier climax. “Stupid Dawn lied to me! How do you even get these damned things open!?”

“Whoa, hold on! What are you even trying to do!?” Chris cried, moving to stop her by grabbing at her hooves.

Blue growled, flashing her full set of fangs at him before batting his hands away with a hoof. “You said you’d help me!”

“And I did help you!”

“That didn’t help at all! If anything, you just made everything worse! My body feels like it's on fire, I can’t think about anything except you, and it feels like there’s a big empty hole inside me that needs something inside it!” Blue growled. “Now hold still, dummy, while I get these stupid things open.” Bending down, she began to gnaw on the strap with her dull fangs.

This is so wrong, Chris thought as the situation quickly escalated into dangerous territory, even as he sat there and watched his sister ripping apart the buckle of his pants. A part of him felt like he should stop this now before it reached the point of no return. However, another part—a part far more persuasive at the moment—told him to let her do as she pleased and see how far she was willing to go: a deeper and darker part of him that actually wanted this to continue.

Soon enough, she finally managed to gnaw through his belt. Ripping it off with her teeth, and threw it away into the room. Without wasting another second, she quickly gripped the hem of his pants the best she could with her hooves and pulled them apart, sending the buttons keeping it together flying as well.

“Whoa, Moonie!” Chris said in shock, taken aback by his sister’s determination. He didn’t have time to do much else as she had his pants undone and was now tugging them down with all her might. She only stopped and gasped once his member suddenly burst free, slapping lewdly against his lower abdomen before standing straight up before her.

“That’s… that’s a…” she breathed, staring wide-eyed at the twitching appendage, watching as a small pearl of his pre leaked out from his tip. Tentatively, she leaned forward, her hot breath washing over the exposed flesh as she studied it. “I’ve... I’ve never seen one in real life before.” After a moment of hesitation, she pressed her nose against his groin.

“Ehh, what… what are you doing?” Chris asked, raising a curious eyebrow at his sister while trying to suppress his blush and racing heart.

Blue said nothing as she kept her nose pressed against the underside of his exposed manhood, letting it twitch against her muzzle. Timidly, she took in a quick breath through her nostrils, taking in his masculine scent directly from the source for the first time.

His blush deepened at her sister's actions. He wanted to say something else, but the sound of her taking an even bigger whiff gave him pause. He shuddered as she released her breath, feeling the warm air tickling his sensitive member.

“Your scent. It… it just smells… so…” Blue trailed off. Humming softly, she closed her eyes and took in another whiff. “I can’t place it... It’s just so...”

“So... what?” Chris asked somewhat worriedly, not sure what to make of her ramblings.

Just then, Blue dropped her head down, burying her snout into the small space between his balls and twitching shaft then took in another deep breath through her nose. She held it in, humming as her eyelids fluttered and her tail whipped back and forth eagerly.

Chris’s embarrassment skyrocketed as he watched his sister take in his natural musk, which he was sure would be overbearing since he hadn’t had a chance to shower yet. It wasn’t like he wasn’t enjoying what she was doing, as strange as it was, it was just a little... odd.

He was about to voice his bemusement about her actions when he instead let out a surprised gasp as his sister lightly licked the base of his shaft.

“H-hey!” he tried to protest, but could only watch in amazement as his sister sat in between his knees, getting herself comfortable as she continued to lightly lap at his sensitive flesh. Her licks traveled lower to his testicles, her tongue slowing its movement as she dragged it over his sack. She then paused and let her tongue slip back into her muzzle and hummed.

“Its taste is good, too...” she whispered softly.

“Good?” Chris questioned, but gasped in surprise once again as Blue pressed her lips to one of his orbs, then started suckling at his flesh, slathering it in her drool. She let her tongue roll around the tender orb trapped between her lips before sucking harder, taking his ball into the warm confines of her mouth. He could do nothing but throw his head back and moan, having never experienced a feeling like that before.

“S-sis...” he groaned just as she released him, only to take the other, neglected orb into her mouth. She continued to nurse on his testicles, swirling her tongue around them so she could get the full flavor.

The sensation caused Chris’s legs to tremble.

Once Blue had her fill, she let his now glistening testicles slide from her maw and instead shifted her focus to his tall, twitching length.

All of Chris’s previous reluctance was now gone as Blue once again started to lap gently at his member, all while staring innocently up at him. Slowly, she worked her way up his shaft, her tiny fangs scraping against his length, just enough to send little jolts of ticklish pleasure through his body. The dull teeth did no harm, but the feeling caused him to involuntarily buck his hips. Precum began to bead up at his tip again.

Upon noticing it, Blue eyed the glistening liquid for a moment before leaning up and popping the head into her mouth. Chris’s legs jerked as she began to suckle on him gently.

“S-sis... Have you... have you done this before?” he asked weakly through gritted teeth, flexing the muscles in his legs to keep them from trembling.

“Nuh-uh,” Blue hummed, sending tiny tremors through the cock in her mouth as she took in more of his length. She made it about halfway down before pulling off of him. “I’ve never done this before… but Moondrop has me pre-read some of her more, umm… I forget what she called them... not comics. Let’s just say, detailed fanfictions.”

A small smile crossed Chris’s lips. He understood exactly what Blue was suggesting about their sibling, but he was broken from his thoughts as she brushed the tip of her muzzle against his cock. She continued to kiss and lick up and down his heated flesh, seeming to do it for her own enjoyment more than his. She lingered on his balls for a few more seconds before slipping his member back into her mouth.

Keeping eye contact with her brother, she began to bob her head up and down, sucking softly as she went. It wasn’t perfect, but what Blue lacked in experience she made up for in enthusiasm. Before long, Chris was writhing about as he quickly neared his climax.

“M-moonie… I’m… I’m getting close,” he grunted, scrunching up his face.

Blue Moon’s eyes widened and she immediately pulled her mouth of his length. Ignoring Chris’s confused look, she gave him one last kiss on the tip of his dick before suddenly pulling herself up onto his lap.

Chris’s own eyes widened once he realized what she was about to do, and he put his hands on her shoulders to stop her. “Wait, Moonie, we… we can’t.”

Blue Moon looked up at him with confused, but pleading eyes, her body giving an involuntary shiver.

“Please, Chris. We can’t stop now,” she begged, taking on a much kinder and loving tone than when they first started. Panting heavily, she continued. “I… I need this.”

“Masturbating and blowjobs are one thing,” Chris argued, keeping his hands on her shoulders, “but this… this is too far! We’re siblings, for Luna’s sake!”

“Not by blood!” Blue shot back, some anger creeping back into her demeanor.

“W-well…” Chris started to say, trying desperately to think of a counter argument. “You’re... you’re just too young for this!”

“I have my cutie mark now, you know this! You were there when I first got it!” Blue growled as she stared at him, her wings flaring as wide as they could go.

Chris visibly winced at her statement, reminding him even more of who was currently asking him for sex.

“Please, Chris,” she started to say softly, going back into her more loving tone. “I know this might be awkward for you, but I need this. I promise, this won’t change anything between us. You’ll always be my big brother, and I’ll still be your little sister, but for now, please… let’s do this together.”

Chris was starting to visibly sweat. He tried to look away but he couldn’t break his gaze from her beautiful ice-blue eyes.

“But…” he continued to protest lamely. “Don’t you want to do this with somepony special? Somepony that you love dearly?”

Blue Moon smiled and with a sudden force, she pushed herself forward and quickly pressed her lips to his, catching Chris completely off guard.

His eyes widened as their lips touched, his hands slipping away from her shoulders and rested at her sides. She lingered there, letting their lips embrace each other way longer than a normal sibling kiss should have lasted.

The naughtiness of the act caused Chris’s heart to skip a beat.

Before he could even begin to process what was happening, Blue started to pull back, breaking their intimate connection. He stared at her with wide, shocked eyes as he tried to form words, but nothing came.

Blue smiled down at her dumbfounded brother, a small blush touching her cheeks.

“Chris,” she said calmly, being the one to speak up first. “You are somepony special to me, and I do love you dearly. You mean more to me than you truly know.”

Chris sat there, blinking up at his sister. He was seeing a side of her that he had never before experienced. It wasn’t a bad thing in the slightest, just... uncharacteristically loving and honest.

With a soft giggle, Blue pressed her forehead against his before continuing. “And I’d gladly experience this with you.”

Chris looked into his sister's eyes for a moment, his heart beating out of his chest, but her words seemed to help his nerves. Something about the way she said it told him it she was being genuine and, truth be told, he felt the same.

He smiled tentatively before nodding, his head rubbing against hers. “Alright.”

“Thank you,” Blue breathed. Placing her forehooves on his shoulders for added support, she pulled herself up onto his lap and aligned her burning sex with his length. Small drips of her arousal fell onto his manhood, causing him to shiver. Slowly, she lowered her hips until his tip brushed against her folds. She tried to take him into her warm embrace, but his smooth and rounded tip kept slipping between her lips, rubbing up against her pulsating clit. Looking down between her legs, she grunted in frustration as she kept trying to get him to enter her with no success.

Seeing her struggle, Chris reached down with his hand and steadied himself, aiming his member directly at her winking marehood.

Blue looked back to her brother and smiled before lowering herself again. This time his tip parted her delicate petals with ease and prodded against her now clenching love tunnel.

The sudden feeling of intense heat and dampness caused Chris to gasp.

“Bear with me,” Blue grunted in a soft whisper. Pressing down, she began to ease his head into her small, tight tunnel. Inch by inch, his cock stretched her inner walls as she worked him even deeper into her heated depths with surprising ease, thanks to how wet she was. Groans of pleasure escaped the pair as they slowly became one, Blue’s flank finally coming to rest on Chris’s hips.

Now fully hilted inside his sister, Chris marveled at the sensation of her warm folds squeezing and clenching down upon him with surprising force. Her velvety walls rippled around him, as if trying desperately to coax him into releasing his seed, which he was already very close to doing.

They stayed like that for a moment, both of them adjusting to each other as they reveled in the new sensations.

Once she felt adjusted to her brother’s shape and size, Blue slowly began to raise her hips off his cock. She didn’t wait long before letting herself drop back down again, her hips slapping wetly against his. There was a brief pause as her forelegs shook with pleasure before she rose again.

Chris bit his lip and curled his toes as she lifted off him once more. He could feel every muscle in her marehood clench down on his escaping length, as if she was trying to keep him deep within her. Almost out of instinct, he let his hands fall to her hips and gently guided her as she picked up a steady rhythm, moving up and down. He could already feel a familiar pressure being milked out of him to an unbearable degree, but he flexed his stomach and did his best to fight it. He didn’t want this moment to end just yet.

The room soon filled with the wet slapping sounds of their lovemaking as Blue continued to hump away at her brother. The smell of sex hung heavily in the air, sending both siblings’ heads spinning with lust and dizzying pleasure. Neither said anything, the pair too focused on their forbidden act to speak properly. Instead, they continued to stare into each other's eyes, their foreheads pressed firmly together. Their breaths mingled as they panted heavily.

Chris could feel Blue’s insides convulse tightly against his girth, rippling and flexing in time with each of her shaky thrusts. Soon he was matching her movements, pushing his own hips up to meet hers. Her dripping arousal flowed freely, lessening the friction between them so they could both push harder and faster into each other. The excess of her essence ran down from their union and pooled in his lap before continuing on its journey, soaking into the couch cushion, and possibly staining it forever.

Neither sibling noticed nor cared.

“B-brother...” Blue breathed, her hips moving slightly faster.

Chris could feel her internal muscles spasming around his member every time their hips slapped together, tipping him off to her incoming climax. His own was just around the corner as well, but he held fast. Instead, he started to piston his hips harder, wanting to bring his sister to her peak before he lost all control.

“Gahh!” Blue Moon cried out, reacting to his increase in speed almost immediately. Her hooves dug into his shoulders as she pleaded, “Don’t stop! Sweet Luna, don’t you dare stop!”

Gritting his teeth, Chris kept up his pace until Blue’s body suddenly tensed. She threw her head back, crying out in a high-pitched screech that filled the whole house. Her marehood squeezed down on his member almost hard enough to stop his movements completely. In the same moment, a powerful gush of fluids splashed against his lap. The added lubricant helped him to keep moving despite her walls using all their strength to keep him held in place in order to prolong her climax.

Her screech quickly died down as she fell onto his chest and wrapped her forelegs around him. She latched onto him tightly as she rode out the last of her climax, her vaginal muscles doing all they could to milk him of his seed. She bit down on the collar of his shirt, muffling her small shrieks of delight as he continued to piston his member through her now overly-sensitive folds.

The feeling of her marehood enthusiastically milking his member sent Chris over the edge as well. Hugging his sister tight, he made one final thrust before burying himself as deep as he could inside her welcoming depths. He cried out to the heavens as he finally reached his end. His cock throbbed, spurting hot seed up against her deepest barrier, coating her insides in his genetic essence.

Blue mewled helplessly as a searing wave of relief burned its way into her core, causing her whole body to quiver once before she collapsed into a limp pile of pure satisfaction. She laid there, drooling slightly on her brother's shirt as his throbbing length continued to send multiple jets of liquid relief where she needed it most. It pooled just at the tip of his member, helping her to feel the certain emptiness inside her slowly slip away, being replaced instead with a glowing warmth.

“Chris...” she panted as her belly started to feel all tingly and her mind melting into a blissful mush.

His member continued to twitch and pulse, sending the last of his seed into her body as he buried his face in her mane, inhaling her scent.

The pair remained locked together for a few moments longer, basking in their individual bliss as Chris’s length gave one final throb. The sound of their combined panting filled the room as they held each other, enjoying their afterglow.

“That was…,” Blue Moon panted, being the first to speak.

“That was... what?” Chris asked between his heavy pants after she went silent for a while.

Blue said nothing, then weakly pulled her foreleg up and let it fall right onto Chris’s lips. “Just... just give me a second...”

He laughed weakly as he ran his fingers through her sweaty mane, pampering her even as he let her compose herself. After a short while, Blue finally managed to lift herself up slightly so she could give her answer.

“That was... satisfactory.”

“Just satisfactory?” Chris asked with a bemused chuckle as he rubbed a spot on her back, just between her wings.

Blue Moon shivered at the contact, but quickly composed herself again, reverting to the filly he knew and loved so well.

“Yes,” she said calmly, doing her best to keep up her cool and collected facade, despite the fact his member was still buried inside her used marehood. “I feel better, if that’s what you're referring to.”

Seeing through her act, Chris smirked and gave a small thrust of his hips, pushing his slightly wilted member back into her still sensitive marehood.

“A-ahh!” Blue cried out with a bright blush, losing all her composure and falling back onto his chest. “Okay, okay! It was amazing! I’ve never felt so good in my life and you quelled my heat!”

“Good,” Chris said with a victorious smile as he brought his hand back to her messy mane, letting his fingers run in between her silvery curls. “It was really good for me too.”

“Yeah, well...” Blue started to say, letting her head rest on her brother's chest. “We have a new problem now.”

Chris gave her a tired, yet confused, look. “What do you mean?”

Blue shifted about again before replying. “My heat might be gone, but now...” She paused and gingerly lifted herself up, wincing as his limp member slipped free from her used sex, slapping wetly against his lower belly. The pair looked down between themselves, revealing they were still connected by several sticky, thick strands of their combined essence.

“We need a bath,” Blue said flatly, her muzzle scrunching up in disgust.

Huffing softly, Chris made sure his grip around her was secure before slowly getting to his feet.

Blue didn’t protest, wrapping her hooves around the back of his neck and letting her head rest against his cheek.

Chris’s pants fell around his ankles, and he carefully stepped out of them. Carrying his blissful sister in his arms, he made his way out of the den and turned towards their mother’s room where he knew her shower would be big enough for both of them.

“Come on, you,” he said softly. “Let’s go get cleaned up before anypony else gets home.”

Blue tightened her grip and nuzzled her cheek against his before sighing deeply. “So much for getting some practice done today,” she muttered, but he could feel her smiling.

“Yeah, yeah,” he said good-naturedly. “Quit your complaining. Now, let’s get this over with. I don’t know about you, but I could really go for a nice, long nap.” He chuckled as he walked, but just then, something came crashing into his mind. Something that he hadn’t thought about until just now.

Something that sent a small chill down his spine.

Oh sweet Luna’s suckable tits... My little sister took my virginity!

After the shock passed, he simply sighed and shrugged his shoulders. If anything, he was happy it was with her, and never gave it a second thought.

With his sister in his arms, Chris climbed the basement stairs, quietly humming the tune that had drawn him down to the basement to begin with. After a moment, Blue joined in, and the pair continued to hum along together as they ascended the steps.

Author's Note

Moondrops Keep Falling on My Head - [Main Quest]

A loud, familiar bang echoed around Chris’s room, stirring him from his slumber. It took a few moments for his mind to wake up, but when it did he recognized that the source of the disturbance came from someone entering or leaving his family’s home through the front door.

Groggily, he lifted his head off his comfy pillow and peered over at the alarm clock perched upon his nightstand. It ticked softly, the sound often helping to lull him back to sleep. While not digital, the hands glowed softly in the darkness of his room, informing him that it was just a little past nine in the morning.

He stared at the clock face for a moment before letting his head fall back onto the pillow with a soft ‘thump’. Lying there, he silently debated whether he should get up and start the day or just drift back off to sleep again. It was the weekend after all, and he didn’t really have anything planned. The soft ticking of the alarm clock was soothing... and his bed was abnormally comfortable right now.

Why was that? Why was his bed always more comfortable in the morning than at night? It might not have been the best mattress out there, but right now it felt like sleeping on a cloud—though, he didn’t really know what an actual cloud felt like. Sure, his sisters could lounge about on clouds all day if they wanted to, but he couldn’t, a fact which he envied. However, his jealousy didn’t go unnoticed by his siblings, and they went out of their way to try and help him live out the same experience on many occasions. One time when he was much younger, they brought a cloud down for him to try, but it was all for naught. As soon as he tried to sit down, he fell straight through and ended up completely soaked. Still, if he had to imagine what a cloud would feel like, at the moment his bed was surely a close guess... maybe...

A soft, nostalgic smile touched Chris’s lips as he drowsily ruminated about his childhood with his sisters, that is until he finally glanced up at the clock again. His eyes widened a little more when he saw that fifteen minutes had passed him by in his daze. With a dejected sigh, his responsible side won out, forcing him to roll over and sit up in bed.

As the blankets fell about his lap, he glanced around his L-shaped room blearily. It was a bit on the small side, but since he had an amazing view over Hollow Shades thanks to how high up it was, it never really bothered him. Located on the very top of the house, he could practically see the whole town from the two windows that lined his wall. This meant that his room was more of an attic than anything else, but it was his own space where he could do whatever he liked, unlike his older twin sisters who had to share a room with each other. Despite that, they seemed to make it work... somehow.

Shaking his head at the thought of his bizarre, older twin sisters, Chris got up and stretched himself out before turning to his bed. It was an unusual but unique place to sleep that was tucked into a little alcove-like depression at the top of the L. He then cracked his back and looked up at his ceiling, which was basically an assortment of branches magically woven together with a few offshoots jutting down into the room.

Yawning loudly as he finished his stretching, Chris walked over to the windows before opening the thin curtains that covered them. Thankfully, he didn’t really need thicker ones since a sparse amount of sunlight made it through the forest’s dense foliage.

With a somewhat content hum, Chris looked over the small town of Hollow Shades before turning to glance around his little private space a second time. It was pretty obvious to him that the room had been added after the original construction of the house had been finished. Despite this fact, he still managed to transform it into a cozy little living space all for himself—with some help from his family, of course. The bed was one such gift. It was custom made and comfortably bore both his height and weight. When he had first arrived in Equestria, he could easily sleep on any normal-sized equine beds, but upon hitting puberty and the growth spurt that went with it, those things no longer cut it. Luckily, his batty-mother was able to hire an out-of-town carpenter to custom-make his current bed.

Alongside the bed, he had several other pieces of furniture to call his own—some of which he had even made with his own hands. A bookshelf filled to the brim with books of various subjects rested against the wall opposite the windows. Beside it was a dresser that was filled with most of his clothing, save for several shirts and scarfs hanging about the few branches that slipped down from the ceiling. A pair of fake plastic fangs—a gift from his mother—rested atop the dresser, a nostalgic relic from way back when he was trying desperately to fit in with his new family.

A two-tier desk was present as well, covered with a few mini torches and almost a dozen pieces of scrap metal, along with some unfinished sculpting projects he was in the middle of. It was a hobby he discovered quite by accident, but had taken to like a duck to water. There was just something appealing in the way he could manipulate and work metal into whatever he wanted. Most of his projects were small in scale since he couldn’t really do anything too extreme in the house, plus he didn’t have all the right tools or the space for such endeavors. Even though a lot of his stuff was unfinished, the few he had seen through to completion were breathtaking—according to his family, at least.

There was a small parasprite with moveable wings, a drinking pegasus that bobbed up and down, and an ornate metal rose that he hoped to give to his first marefriend (whenever he actually managed to get one of those). And there, sitting atop the desk in the spot of honor, was the one piece that he had been working on for a while: a scale replica of his family. Though the seven little ponies had armature set up, they still had some work to go until they were finished.

And lastly were the walls. Almost all the available free space was covered floor to ceiling in movie posters. He had all of his favorite titles present: the Termineightor; Mad Equine: Furry Road; Guardians of the Harmony; Batmare vs Supermare; Crouching Thestral, Hidden Manticore; Game of Horns; O’ Sister, Where Art Though; and lastly—his favorite movie of all time—the Dark Equine Rises.

All-in-all, it was fairly cramped in his room, but that didn’t matter. It was his own little private oasis, and he wouldn’t trade it for the world.

Chris picked up the unfinished sculpture of his family and studied it for a moment, fighting the urge to crawl back into bed as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. Giving his head a good shake, he sighed softly before setting his project back down on his desk, thinking it would be better to start the day sooner rather than later.

Scratching an itch on his bare back just above his boxers, Chris looked down to his floor and found an old shirt from the past week. Since he was home and it was a Saturday, he didn’t really care how he looked and slipped the dirty clothing on before heading towards the foot end of his room. Since his room was at the very top of the house, he didn’t have a traditional door. Instead, he had a small hatch with a built-in ladder system that took him to a hallway on the top floor.

With movement born of years of repetition, he quickly kicked the trapdoor to his room open in one deft move, triggering the ladder that was attached to it to fold out into the hallway below. The cold wooden floor greeted his bare feet once he reached the bottom. He then chucked the ladder back up with enough force to fold it back up and shut the door to his room. Yawning loudly, he made his way down the hallway, moving along in a slow, zombie-like shuffle. A slight pressure was growing in his stomach, one that needed to be relieved sooner rather than later. Keeping his eyes closed, he instead placed a hand on the wall in order to guide himself to the bathroom just around the corner.

After draining the tank and splashing some water on his face to help him wake up, Chris made his way down to the bottom floor, his thoughts set on getting some good morning grub.

Once he entered the kitchen, he noticed that Blue Moon was also present, which wasn’t unusual since she always liked to be up early. Or at least what he considered to be early.

She was currently seated at the bar ledge that was connected to the island counter, her small flank perched upon one of the stools. From the look of the bowl of cereal that rested before her, it was clear that she was in the middle of eating breakfast. A large book lay open before her, and her eyes flicked across the pages as she carefully shoveled small bits of sugar-coated apple flakes into her tiny maw.

Her ear flicked as Chris shambled into the room, and the spoon stopped just before it was about to pass though her little fangs. Turning, she peered over at him, her face lighting up as soon as their eyes met. A small smile touched her lips and her tail started to flick back and forth in an unusual and uncharacteristically happy manner.

Shrugging, Chris continued his journey into the kitchen, giving Blue a soft but somewhat awkward smile of his own.

“Good morning, big brother!” Blue chirped in a sing-song voice, creeping him out even more.

“Ehh, morning,” Chris replied quietly as he made his way towards the refrigerator, trying to ignore her unusually chipper mood as he shuffled past. It was too early for her to be that happy. His hand was about to reach for the refrigerator handle when a soft whimper and a ‘harrumph’ graced his ears. Raising an eyebrow, he glanced over his shoulder and looked at Blue, who was now glaring at him. “What?”

“Well...” Blue said, her brow furrowing slightly. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”

“Ehh…” He blinked a few times at her as his mind tried desperately to think of what he might have missed. “N-no?”

Blue’s scowl deepened.

“What?” he asked again, thinking she might not have heard him before. “I said good morning to you!”

“That’s not what I meant!” Blue huffed, crossing her forelegs over her fluffy chest and pouting her lips out. If she was trying to look intimidating, it failed, as she was actually quite adorable.

Chris scratched his head, completely lost. “Okay, I give up. What am I forgetting?”

“Well,” Blue started to say as she closed her eyes and stuck her nose up in the air in a very snooty manner. “For one, you walked right past me and my lips have, sadly, remained kissless.”

This caused him to pause and stare at her, blinking a few more times before he could respond with a flat, “Wat?”

“My lips,” Blue said as the edge of her hoof started to slowly traced their shape in a somewhat erotic fashion. “For some odd reason that escapes me, even though you are here, they remain dry and untouched. One might even say… unloved.” She turned away slightly before throwing her foreleg over her head for dramatic effect. “Woe is me, that I shan’t feel the warmth of another’s breath upon them.”

Chris continued to stare at her, his tired mind trying to process what she was saying. “What in Luna’s moon are you on about, Moonie?”

Opening her eyes again, Blue let her foreleg fall back onto the counter, then glared angrily at him. Her wings flared and fluttered slightly, trying to accentuate her anger and frustration.

“You should have kissed me, dummy!” she practically shouted, her glare intensifying. “I wanted you to kiss me!”

Reeling back, Chris gave her a shocked look. “Why would I do that!?”

“Because that’s what you’re supposed to do!” Blue growled, exposing her tiny fangs. “Did yesterday mean nothing to you? I thought we shared something special!”

“What!?” Chris shout back, his eyes widening in disbelief. “But you promised nothing was going to change between us!”

Blue opened her mouth to reply, only to pause and close it again a moment later. Her face softened briefly before her scowl returned and her cheeks puffed in anger. Grumbling like a spoiled child, her ears folded back against her head and she turned away from him, crossing her forelegs over her chest again. She stared down at her cereal, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks as she mumbled something under her breath.

“What was that?” Chris asked, thinking he heard her say something about lying.

“I li… I forgot, okay?” she huffed, glancing off to the side.

Trepidation about her ‘forgetting’ something so important started to well up in Chris’s chest, but he pushed it down. He started to worry that his sister was looking at what he did for her as more than just a simple favor, and he didn’t know how to react to that. They couldn’t be anything more than siblings and he thought she understood that, but perhaps experiencing her first time with him clouded her more rational side. He started to worry that what he did with her was a mistake, but then again... was it really that bad? It was true that they weren't blood related, and to push it even further, they weren't even the same species. The latter could be a detriment to them becoming more, however, but it could also possibly make it less of a taboo. He could see it going both ways. Not only that, but it wasn’t that hard for him to picture himself with Blue in a more romantic sense. She was pretty and could be very loving at times, and...

Perhaps even he was confused about what transpired last night and needed to do more thinking as well.

Chewing on the inside of his cheek, he studied his younger sister closely, as if truly seeing her for the first time. She fidgeted nervously under his intense stare, her eyes darting back down to the bowl before her.

“Look, I just… I thought a kiss would be nice, that’s all,” she muttered weakly, “especially after what we shared last night. That isn’t too much to ask for, is it?” Her gaze flicked up, and she peered hopefully up at him through her curly bangs. “Please, Chris? Just… just one little kiss?”

Chris continued to stare at her for a few more seconds before sighing softly.

“Fine,” he grumbled as he scratched the back of his head, unsure of what else to do with himself. “I guess one little kiss won't hurt, but... I think we need to talk about this later.”

Upon hearing his words, Blue’s face lit up again. Squealing happily, she clapped her hooves together, her wings fluttering by her sides as she stared up at him with eager anticipation while he approached. Slowly, closing her eyes, she pursed her lips.

Very much aware of the awkwardness of the situation, Chris hesitated for a moment before leaning down and placing a quick, chaste peck upon Blue’s waiting lips. He started to move away, only to yelp when she suddenly lunged forward and wrapped her forelegs around his neck, pulling him back into a deeper, more passionate kiss. She moaned softly as her tongue invaded his mouth, brushing enthusiastically over his teeth as she explored.

The action stunned Chris for a moment, but upon regaining his senses, he started to pull away. Blue clung doggedly on for a few seconds more before reluctantly releasing her grip on him. Their lips parted with a soft ‘pop’, a thin strand of saliva connecting the two before it too broke. Her eyes fluttered before opening slowly, a dazed look on her face.

Blue sighed, a content smile spreading across her muzzle as she placed her hooves on her blushing cheeks. She seemed quite pleased with herself.

Chris licked his lips, tasting her apple flakes in his mouth as he tried to figure out how to feel about what just transpired. He was unsure whether he should be grossed out or aroused by what had happened. It definitely didn’t feel as awkward as he thought it would, almost natural even, especially after what they’d been through and that thought scared him a little. It wasn’t like he hadn’t kissed any of his sisters before, but all those times had been on the cheeks or forehead.

“W-well, that was, ehh... nice?” Chris said awkwardly.

“Mhmmm,” Blue hummed happily as she nodded her head, her hooves still touching her rosy cheeks.

“Right,” Chris said, trying to put the confusing experience behind him. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, he took a step away from his glowing sister and tried to continue his original plan to get some breakfast. Upon reaching the fridge, he opened it and peered at the contents briefly before pulling out a carton of fresh mango juice. Closing the door, he popped the top open and took a huge swig straight from the carton. Part of him wished it was spiked with something a lot stronger than just sugar.

After almost downing half the contents in one go, Chris finally took the juice away from his lips and let out a heavy sigh. “So,” he said, turning back to his sister. “Where is everypony?”

“Out and about,” Blue said with a smile, her eyes on her book again. “Mom took Nocturne and Evening out of town to get some more, umm... special packs for their diet.”

Chris nodded in understanding.

“Penumbra and Dawn just left,” Blue continued, using the knuckles of her wing to turn a page. “It’s Saturday, so they both have to work until late this evening, and Moondrop is still in her room, I think.”

“I see,” Chris muttered under his breath as he eyed her book. Feeling curious, he wandered over to her and glanced down at some of the pages she was currently reading. “So what’re you up to, Moonie?”

“I’m currently working on some homework for my history class,” Blue said, picking up a highlighter that was next to her cereal with the thumb of her wing. She quickly marked a few lines of text before putting the tool back down. “Why do you ask?”

“Just curious,” Chris said, scratching his cheek a little, “but I could have sworn you said you had all week to work on that. Why are you doing it now and not playing your cello or something more fun?”

Blue rolled her eyes.

“Because, dummy!” She said, taking on a holier-than-thou tone. “If I do it now, then I won’t have to do it later. Unlike you and our other siblings, I prefer to not wait until the last minute to do my homework. Makes it less stressful that way.”

“Fair enough,” Chris said with a soft chuckle, nodding his head before taking another swig from the carton, letting the cool liquid fill his mouth before―

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

A loud, shrill shriek pierced the still air of the kitchen from behind him, causing him to jump and choke on the mango juice. He coughed and sputtered, hitting his chest as the liquid traveled down the wrong pipe. He was about turn and see what had made such an ear-splitting noise, when something furry slammed into his leg, nearly throwing him off balance.

Whipping his head around fast, Chris looked down and saw what had attached itself to him. A pair of glimmering light-blue eyes stared back at him through a pair of big, round glasses that immediately tipped him off as to who it was.

“Moondrop!?” Chris coughed, trying to catch his breath.

His second youngest sibling, only two years older than Blue Moon, smiled up at him with a bright, fang-filled grin, slightly hidden behind a set of pink braces. Her midnight blue fur shimmered in the ambient light of the kitchen, showing off the iconic darker coat color that batponies were known for. Her soft light blue mane was done up in a messy bun, which was held together by a pair of ornate hairsticks. She had on one of her typical pink sweaters that was a few sizes too big for her. The hem reached down to her flank, where a moonbeam flower cutie mark was located.

“Oh, thank Luna you’re still here!” she cried with a slight lisp due to her braces, squeezing him even tighter which stopped all the circulation in his leg.

“G-geez, Moondrop! What in the name of the unholy Sun are you doing?” Chris half-shouted, managing to get his breathing under control. “You nearly scared the piss out of me!”

“No time for questions! I need your help this instant!” Moondrop pleaded, her icy blue eyes doing all they could to melt his heart. “It itches and burns really, really badly!”

“Whoa, hold on there, Moondrop,” Chris said as he gave his leg a shake, trying to dislodge the almost-adult filly. After that didn’t work, he reached down and peeled her legs off him before forcing her to stand, setting her on the floor in front of him. “Now, just take a breath and go a bit slower. What are you talking about? What itches?”

Moondrop shifted uncomfortably about on the floor, her tail lashing back and forth wildly. A red blush adorned her cheeks, and one of her ears twitched against her head. As she stared up at him, her wings opened and closed, the fingers flexing individually.

Suddenly, Chris was reminded of the events from yesterday afternoon. Oh fuck, don’t tell me…

“I need help with my heat, Onii-chan!” Moondrop cried, using that cringy nickname she gave him in place of calling him ‘big brother’.

“W-what?” Chris replied quickly, immediately trying to act shocked and puzzled by her question. He gave her what he hoped was a confused look. “Don’t be weird, Specs. How could I possibly help you with your heat?” From somewhere behind him, he heard Blue trying to stifle what sounded like giggles, causing his heart to beat a little faster. The last thing he wanted was for her to lose her cool and clue Moondrop in on what they did yesterday.

Moondrop just tilted her head, giving him an odd look.

“W-what do you mean, Onii-chan?” she whimpered, sounding very confused. “You helped Blue with her heat. Now you can help me too!”

Chris stared blankly at Moondrop for a moment as her words echoed back and forth in his mind. Soon the full weight of what his sister was implying came crashing down on him like a bucket full of overripe mangos, causing his eyes to widen and his pupils to dilate. “WHAT!?”

Moondrop smiled and nodded her head multiple times, practically shaking the glasses off her muzzle. “Yeah, Moonie said it was the best thing that could have ever happened to her!”

Chris’s confusion and shock started to melt into anger as he whirled around and pointed an accusatory finger towards Blue. “You said you wouldn’t tell anypony!”

Blue covered her muzzle with a hoof, suppressing a mischievous cackle as she rocked back and forth upon her stool. She tried not to make eye contact, as if she hadn’t heard what Chris or Moondrop were talking about.

“What’s so funny!?” Chris shouted again, finally grabbing Blue’s full attention.

“Lighten up, would you?” Blue asked nonchalantly, taking a short moment to get her laughter in check. After a heavy sigh to help calm herself, she turned and gave Chris a bemused look. “Technically, I haven’t done anything wrong. You and I both agreed to refrain from telling mother about how you assisted me. We never discussed anything about our sisters.”

Chris opened his mouth to fire back but found he couldn't. His memory from yesterday was still quite vivid and he knew she was right.

Noticing her brother’s look of defeat, Blue smirked and gave him a wink.

“B-but... but...” Chris tried to say, looking back and forth between his two sisters, before waving wildly at Moondrop. “Why in Tartarus would you tell her!? Why would you tell anypony for that matter?”

“She was curious why my heat wasn’t bothering me anymore,” Blue said with a shrug. “It’s pretty easy to tell when a mare's heat has been quelled. Plus, Moondrop and I share everything with each other. I didn’t think it would be that big a deal to tell her what an amazing brother you were!”

“Not that big a…” Trailing off, Chris groaned and ran his hands through his hair. The sweet sugar dripping off Blue’s words of praise only added to his frustration, but he did his best to keep himself under control. “Moonie, that was supposed to be private stuff!”

Blue blinked up at him and cocked her head to the side cutely. “It was?”

“Yes!” Chris cried, groaning again as he put his head in his hands. He found it impossible that she was this naive and started to believe she was just messing with him at this point.

“But… why?” Blue asked, her face scrunching up in confusion. “Chris, are… are you embarrassed about what we did?”

Chris said nothing as he kept his head in his hands, but a prominent blush could be seen spreading across his cheeks through the gaps of his fingers. She was just loving this; he could tell from the tone in her voice.

“What’s there to be embarrassed about?” Blue asked with a sly smile. “You were just helping me out with my problem and relieved my discomfort, for which I’m extremely grateful.”

“It’s… it’s just awkward to share that stuff around, okay?” Chris lamented, picking his head up again as his arms fell to his sides. “This isn’t something you just go around telling ponies about, even if it’s just with our sisters!”

This caused Blue to frown. “It’s… it’s awkward to help your sisters out?”

“No, that’s not what I’m… you see, it’s just… ugh…” Rubbing his temples with his fingers, Chris exhaled loudly through his nose. He stared up at the ceiling for a moment before casting a glance down at Moondrop.

Throughout the whole argument, she had just stood there, shifting uncomfortably as her eyes darted between Blue and him. Her cheeks were flushed, and her tail flicked back and forth as if trying to cool herself off. Several droplets of… something could be heard dotting the floor behind her, making the situation that much more awkward.

Upon seeing Chris glancing at her, Moondrop gave him a hopeful, yet somewhat pained, smile.

“So... what did she tell you?” Chris asked softly, hoping in the back of his mind she would say nothing and walk away, never mentioning this again.

“Well... umm,” Moondrop started to answer softly, adjusting her glasses with a trembling hoof. “She told me... everything.”

Chris raised an eyebrow. “Everything?”

“Yes, and It was so amazing!” Moondrop shouted suddenly with an excited jump and bright smile, much to Chris’s surprise. “She talked about everything you guys did together, even the super kawaii kiss you both shared! It was all just so... so...” She paused in the middle of her sentence, her whole body shivering with pleasure as a soft moan escaped her pursed lips. “Descriptive...” Her eyes widened and her blush deepened once she realized she had lost herself trying to relive what Blue Moon had described to her. Glancing down at the floor in embarrassment, she traced a little circle on the wood with her hoof, letting her glasses slide down the bridge of her muzzle slightly. “I-I just figured that... if you helped Moonie out, you’d be willing to help me out too.”

Chris went to reply, but Moondrop continued.

“B-but if you’re, um… uncomfortable with it, I can just...you know, go take care of it myself...” She trailed off, the circles growing even smaller as she stared intently at her hoof. “You know, with my cooler... that doesn’t even really help... and even makes things worse sometimes... and is really hard to use... Mostly because I have to use two large books and some pillows to hold it up so I can sit on top of it easier, but even that’s hard because it slips when I try to put it in. Then I have to set it all up again and tie it down with some belts. Then I have to use a lot of that really expensive lube so that when it enters my―”

“Okay, okay!” Chris shouted, cutting off his sister's story before it became too graphic. “I get it, alright!? Enough with the story!”

“Oops, sorry,” Moondrop said, quickly covering her muzzle with a hoof. She gave him a sheepish, apologetic smile before looking away, her ear folding back against her head. “S-so, umm... do you think you could help?”

Chris groaned to himself, letting his eyes close as his thumb and index finger found their way to the bridge of his nose. It was surreal for him to think how things were currently unfolding as if he was in some kind of porno. Normally, this would have been amazing had it not been his family members being the ones begging for his attention. Even though he did find his sisters very... attractive, it was still beyond weird. A little voice in the back of his head was screaming at him to end this now before it got even more out of hand.

Sighing, Chris opened his eyes and stared down at Moondrop. Her head was still turned away, but one of her ears was pointed directly at him, visibly twitching as she waited for his response with baited breath. He could see her eye jerking back and forth to him as her whole body trembled with nervous need. Her tail flicked wildly behind her, spreading her heated scent all over the kitchen, burning his nostrils with her admittedly addictive fragrance. She smelled like Blue in a lot of ways, yet still unique to herself.

Chris rubbed absently at his chin as he continued to mull the situation over. Slowly, his gaze drifted over to Blue Moon who was leaning over the counter, propping her head up with a foreleg as she watched the events unfold. Once she noticed him looking at her, she gave a deceptively innocent smile before shrugging. She motioned towards Moondrop with a nod, giving her silent opinion on the matter before going back to her book.

He gave one last sigh before looking back towards Moondrop, whose ears and head were now drooping down slightly. She was obviously taking his silence as bad news. The sight of his depressed sister tugged at his heartstrings, giving him only one real choice. One that he hoped he wouldn’t regret later.

“Okay, Specs,” Chris said softly, causing her ears to perk up immediately. “I’ll… I’ll help you, I guess.”

The words had barely left his mouth when Moondrop let out an excited squealing sound only a batpony could make. Grabbing his hand with her mouth—being mindful of her fangs—she began to pull him out of the kitchen, towards the stairs. As they went, Chris cast a glance back at Blue Moon.

“Have fun!” she called out, giving him a wave and a wink before returning to her book.

Shaking his head, Chris allowed himself to be led through the house by his giggling batpony sister. He almost tripped when she tried to pull him up the stairs.

“H-hey, slow down a little,” Chris called to her as he tried to keep up with the excited mare.

“Sawwy Ownii-chawn,” Moondrop mumbled through his hand, doing nothing to slow her pace.

Chris groaned and he did his best to keep up, letting her guide him up to the second floor where her bedroom was. Once they reached the top of the stairs, she practically sprinted towards her room, kicking the room open before flinging him inside.

“Whoa!” Chris yelped as he caught himself before almost tripping a second time. The sound of her closing the door behind them made him wince, but he knew it was too late to go back now. He agreed to this, so he had to see it to fruition.

Chris took a moment to glance around his sister’s room. He’d seen it many times when walking past, but he’d never really been inside her personal space before. The first thing he noticed was that her room was filled with anime memorabilia, so much so that there was barely room for anything else. Some things he recognized from watching a few shows she recommended to him, while others confused him completely.

Two bookshelves were present: one filled with a variety of statuettes—some still in their boxes—while the other was packed full to bursting with mangas. Posters covered the walls, almost all of them depicting young, bright-eyed stallions in heroic poses with long spiky manes. A chair in the corner was almost completely buried under a mountain of plushies, same as her bed.

The most prominent feature though was the large drawing desk that rested against the far wall. It was covered in a sea of papers, many of which were covered in drawings and sketches of different anime-style characters. A pile of discarded ramen boxes rested beside it.

As he peered around, Chris couldn’t help but cringe slightly. He knew his sister was somewhat of a weeaboo, but he hadn’t realized how deep that rabbit hole actually went. Oooh, this… this is gonna be awkward.

Giggling to herself, Moondrop cantered into the middle her room before standing on her hind hooves and spinning several times in a giddy fashion.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so excited! I’ve always read about how amazing this is, but this is the first time I’ll actually get to experience it!” she tittered as she kept herself balanced on her hind legs, reaching down to the hem of her thick, oversized sweater before pulling it up.

Chris watched as his sister started to undress in front of him. It was kind of strange, but for some reason getting to watch her strip was kind of thrilling. It didn’t make a lot of sense since ponies walked around naked all the time, but just the act of watching her take the sweater off excited him, and he just couldn't look away.

After struggling to get her clothing over her head without messing up her bun and oriental hair sticks, Moondrop finally managed to slip free of the sweater and tossed it to the floor. She fell back onto four legs and gave her body a light shake before making her way towards her bed. Grabbing the covers in her mouth, she flung them to the side, sending the herd of plushies and pillows that resided on it cascading to the floor. She then stopped suddenly, gasping loudly as her eyes widened and her mouth hung open.

“W-what?” Chris asked, giving her a concerned look. “What’s wrong?”

“This is just like something out of one of my fanfics!” Moondrop half-shouted excitedly, her expression turning into an overly wide smile.

Chris groaned and put his head in his hands as she started to pull herself up onto the bed. She then flopped down on it before turning to face him, curling herself into a small insecure ball before giving him a timid look.

“W-what... what are we going to do on the bed, Onii-chan?” she asked, her eyes glimmering with the facade of naive innocence.

Grimacing, Chris shook his head. “Specs... please don’t make this any weirder than it already is.”

“Sorry,” she said with a snorting laugh, relaxing her pose a little more. “I couldn’t help myself!” She continued to giggle at her joke a little more, then paused. After a moment of silence, her mood started to shift suddenly. As if the weight of what was going to happen started to seep into her mind, her happy expression slowly melted into a more timid one. Only this time, she wasn’t acting.

Picking up on her insecurities, Chris took a few small steps towards her. “You alright?”

“Y-yeah... It’s just that this is my first time and I...” Moondrop squeaked before she could finish her sentence, falling silent soon after. Fidgeting with her hooves, she peered nervously up at Chris, only to glance away a moment later, her blush deepening. She pulled her tail against her stomach, stroking it slowly to help calm herself. “S-so, um… w-what do we do first?”

“Well, we can, um… do anything you want, really,” Chris offered, trying to sound comforting for her.

“That sounds nice, but...” Moondrop started to say as she sat up a little more, cuddling her tail even tighter, “I… I haven’t actually done something like this before. I-I mean, it’s not like I don’t know about it. I’ve written some, umm… romantic stories about it, but I’m technically still a virgin. I’ve only ever… well, I guess only with a hoof, cause I don’t think that the cooler really counts. I just... I don’t know how these things really start.” Nibbling on her lip, she peered innocently up at Chris through her glasses. “Could, um… could you please guide me through it and, ehh… give me a hooves-on sex ed lesson…?”

Hhhnnnggg!

Chris clutched at his heart, practically melting under his sister’s adorable and timid gaze. She might have been a weird weeaboo, but that only added to how unbelievably cute she was to him. It was next to impossible to resist such charms, and he could feel some of his inhibitions fade away. How could anypony possibly deny such an adorable mare with those large, shimmering eyes?

“A-alright,” he said, trying to sound more confident than he felt. He wasn’t quite sure how to start things himself, but he had to take the lead if this was going to happen. “Um, first… roll onto your back, I guess?”

Moondrop’s eyes widened at his command. She clutched her tail a little more before nodding her head.

Chris could feel his heart start to beat faster in his chest as he watched his sister get up to do as he instructed. Lying back slowly, Moondrop made herself comfortable. Both of her leathery wings folded out against the mattress, helping her to remain propped on her back. As she fell back, her tail flicked up, hiding her sex from view. Forelegs folded against her chest, she looked nervously up at her brother.

“L-like this, Onii-chan?” she asked with a shy smile, peering up at him though her glasses.

“Uhh, yeah, just like that,” Chris said, licking his suddenly dry lips. Despite nothing happening yet, he could already feel his member stiffening in the confines of his boxers. There was that thought in the back of his head, still trying to tell him this was wrong, but it was noticeably quieter this time around. Kneeling down next to her and the bed, he gently placed his hand on her stomach. With only one real-life experience beneath his belt, he decided that it wouldn’t hurt to repeat the same thing he did with Blue Moon yesterday afternoon.

Moondrop let out a tiny squeak once his hand touched the soft fur on her belly, but she held still, letting her tail move out of the way slightly so he could do as he pleased.

Well aware that Moondrop was watching him intently, Chris ran his fingers through the fur on her stomach. While not exactly overweight, she had a decent layer of pudge covering her belly, formed from too many late nights drawing or writing while eating nothing but ramen noodles. It wasn’t a bad thing, though. He kind of liked her cute little chub. It only added to her adorable softness and was kind of a turn on in its own way.

Her soft and supple flesh gently yielded to his touch as he pressed his fingertips against it, triggering a soft giggle from his sister. Without having to hold her up like he had to with Blue Moon, he was able to explore much easier. After a few seconds, he brought his other hand up as well, running both of them down his sister’s sides and over her slightly more-rounded belly.

“Ooooh,” Moondrop moaned between her soft giggles, her hips shifting about. “T-that kind of tickles, but it feels... nice. Your hands are just so b-big and warm! Is this how sex always starts?”

“S-sometimes,” Chris answered awkwardly with a smile, her inexperience being too adorable to ignore. He continued to run his hands about her body, silently taking in his little sister’s younger frame. Her coat was a bit on the longer side compared to Blue, but also much softer, almost like velvet. He figured it might have been due to the shampoo she liked to use, but that didn’t stop him from deliberately slowing his movements, indulging himself in the soothing feeling of her coat. Something about the way her fur moved between his fingers and the warmth emanating from her body excited him more.

Exploring further, Chris’s fingers danced about Moondrop’s stomach, running his fingertips around her cute little navel. The action caused her body to shiver against his touch.

“O-onii-chan,” Moondrop breathed, a soft gasp of delight escaping her lips from the new sensation. “That... that feels really sensitive...”

The heated scent in the air grew heavier, a clear indication that she was enjoying the attention. It also revealed that he had found one of her body’s little buttons, which he couldn’t pass up so quickly.

Smiling, Chris started to circle her belly button, tracing its outer edge with his fingertips a few more times. Her legs immediately started to kick out involuntarily as she bit her bottom lip, trying not to moan.

“Onii-chan...” Moondrop said in a soft moan. “That really tickles, and not in the funny kind of way. It feels... it feels so strange!”

Chuckling softly at his sister's reaction, Chris decided to move on, descending even lower to what her tail was still trying to hide.

Moondrop saw where his hand was going and she whimpered slightly, but let her tail be pushed to the side. Out of embarrassment she hid herself behind her hooves, but still left her vision unobstructed so she could carefully watch what he was going to do next.

His fingers trailed the soft curve of her belly until he finally came upon her still-developing teats. He could tell just by looking that they were far more developed than Blue’s, but still had a ways to go. They were slightly fuller, showing off two soft, little mounds that were begging to be held within his palm. His hands started to tremble at the thought, but he did his best to keep his composure.

Her nipples were already erect, the flesh slightly darker than her actual coat color which he found extremely cute. Having his fill of gawking at her bits, he started to continue forward, triggering soft whimpers from his sister as she watched. His fingers brushed over her firm nips as his palm came to rest over her teats, covering them both easily. With both her breasts now safely cradled within his hand, he gave them both a gentle squeeze, earning a sudden squeak from her.

“O-oooh!” she whimpered softly, her body twitching at his touch. “D-do... do that again!”

Chris complied, giving her other good grope before taking a nipple in between his thumb and finger. He gave it a small twist like he had done with Blue, which invoked a similar reaction from Moondrop.

“Aaah, oh my gosh!” She cried as one of her hind legs kicked out involuntarily. “Why… why does that feel so much better when you do—AAAH!” Her hips jerked again as Chris continued to play with her sensitive teats, firmly rolling her erect nipple between his fingertips.

Feeling his confidence rise—along with another part of his anatomy—he started to experiment with Moondrop. He released her now-tender teat just so he could move on to the next, holding it like he did the previous one, only this time he tried something different. He let her stiff flesh rest over his index finger while he used his broad thumb to firmly rub her sensitive nub up and down. The firm petting motion seemed to work as her hips started to twist and turn from his ministrations, as if she was trying to escape his stimulating grip.

Groaning loudly, Moondrop bit down on one of her forelegs, trying desperately to stifle all the embarrassing sounds she wanted to make. Chris’s actions definitely felt a lot better than when she had tried it with her own hooves. His fingers could do so much more than she could have managed in her… experimenting.

“Aw, come on, Specs,” Chris breathed as he pinched her nipple a little tighter, his confidence growing. “Don’t be like that. Let me hear those cute, little noises you were making. Just relax and let it all out.”

Moondrop closed her eyes tight and shook her head, a rosy bright blush going across her cheeks.

“Come on, please?” Chris begged softly, tugging on her little nubs, pulling just hard enough to get a reaction, but not hard enough to cause any real discomfort. “I really enjoy hearing your voice.”

Back arching, Moondrop gnawed on her hoof for a moment more before pulling it away from her mouth, a strand of saliva following it before breaking. Soon she let all inhibitions melt away as her squeaks and moans filled the room. Even though she was still embarrassed, she wanted to make her brother happy and let him hear everything that came from her.

After playing with her teats for a few more seconds, Chris suddenly gave both of them a sudden, sharp tug upwards. The action caused Moondrop to let out a loud shriek of delight, her head pressing back into the mattress as her back arched up and her hips bucked in the air. Soon the aroma of her arousal grew even stronger as the sound of something wet falling onto fabric could be heard.

Chris’s eyes widened as he watched his sister’s hips jerk a few more times before slowly falling back onto her bed. He let go of her tender breast as her loud cries faded into a breathless moan. Her body soon fell limp as she reveled in her afterglow, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to fill her lungs with much needed air.

“Did... did you just cum?” Chris asked in shock. He didn’t think he was that good.

“Y-yes...” Moondrop admitted sheepishly, hiding herself behind her forelegs again. “I’m sorry, it just felt so good! I’ve never felt like that before, and you said you liked to hear my voice, and you just kept doing that thing, and it was all just so much, and you looked like you really liked it, and you made me feel so good that I just―”

“Whoa, hey now!” Chris said, interrupting her rambling as he pulled her forehooves down so he could see her again. “It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I was just surprised, is all.”

“You... you don’t think it's weird that I liked it that much?” Moondrop asked, her eyes darting between the floor and him.

“It was a bit of a shock, but it’s actually kind of hot that you have a hair trigger,” Chris admitted with a warm smile, putting her at ease a little more.

“Really?” She asked, with hopeful eyes.

Chris nodded.

She smiled but then frowned worriedly. “Can... can we keep going, Onii-chan?”

“Well, yeah of course.”

“Oh good,” Moondrop said, letting out a loud sigh of relief, her wings twitching at her sides. “Because I think that just made my estrus worse...”

“Yeah, Blue said something similar,” Chris added, knowing exactly what she needed to find relief, but he wasn’t quite ready for that yet.

“So, what do we do next, Onii-chan?” Moondrop asked, eagerly awaiting his next command.

Chris chewed on the inside of his cheek as he thought about that. He knew what he had to do to get this over with, but he was really enjoying getting to explore his sister.

“Umm, turn your body so you’re facing me...” he commanded softly, a blush returning to his cheeks.

“Like this?” Moondrop asked as she turned herself, letting her hind legs dangle off the edge of the mattress in front of him. She curled her tail up as she moved, covering her more private area out of reflex more than embarrassment. Her tail flicked once, possibly not of her own accord, allowing him to catch a teasing glance at her marehood.

Chris swallowed nervously at what he had planned. This was no longer just a quick thing to help his sister out. He was also starting to get into the moment and couldn’t pass up such an opportunity to live out his own fantasies and pleasure.

“Yeah, just like that,” he said softly as he scooted closer to her, sitting down between her legs. Without much warning, he placed his hands on her inner thighs which caused her to jump slightly. Slowly, he started applying pressure, spreading her hind legs open a little more so he could have easier access to her hidden treasure. He could hear her whimper slightly, but she did nothing more, letting him manipulate her as he pleased. Once her legs were spread out enough, he reached a trembling hand towards her tail and started to gently brush it aside.

“Onii-chan...” Moondrop whispered as she watched her brother move her tail, but remained still, doing nothing to stop him.

Slowly but surely, Moondrop’s marehood was revealed to him in all its feminine glory, her tail falling limp under her once she was fully exposed. Her darker-toned sex twitched at his gaze, her smooth, youthful skin glimmering in the light, still dripping wet from her last climax. Her puffy lips winked at him the longer he stared, exposing her soft and delicate insides to him, as if trying to invite him in closer.

As Chris took in the sight before him, he realized that it was the first time he had actually seen a mare’s… unmentionables in real life. Or at least not as up close as now. He hadn’t gotten a good look when he was helping Blue with her heat, and the… adult magazines beneath his bed just didn’t do the real thing justice. No picture could reproduce the scent, the heat, or the excitement of seeing a mare’s bare pussy within touching distance.

Nothing he had seen before could compare to the beauty before him. His excitement rose alongside his nervousness and curiosity, egging him on to continue his exploration, and urging his hand to keep going.

Moving his head closer, he noticed that her marehood was a lot plumper than what he was used to seeing in magazines, the lips swollen with arousal. That could have been because of her previous climax, but either way, he found that he actually really liked the look. The skin of the outer lips was slightly darker than her coat—almost onyx in color—offset by the large, night-blue tuft of fur that covered her pubic mound. Every once and while, her clit would pop out from under her clitoral hood, just below the tuft of fur. It excited him even more and the longer he looked, the harder it was to keep his hands to himself.

Swallowing thickly, Chris reached up and rested both of his thumbs on her labia. He could feel Moondrop twitch at his touch, but he kept going, slowly spreading her lips apart. His eyes lit up once her most intimate inner flesh was revealed to him, showing off a tantalizingly healthy pink color that glistened with her arousal. He could see her clit fully now and watched as it pulsed and twitched from being exposed to the cool air. Her tight, puckered love tunnel could also be seen just below her cute little love button. It spasmed and clenched at nothing, exposing more of her depths to him as if it was asking for something to be held within it.

“Is... is my...” Moondrop’s breathed shyly, capturing Chris’s attention. “Is my... v... vagina the first one you’ve seen, C-chris?

Staring up at her, Chris nodded his head silently.

A gentle smile touched her lips as she peered down at him. “I’m glad I get to be the first one you see...” A long pause went by before she spoke up again. “Do... do you, um… like it?”

Chris hesitated for a moment, thinking if he should really tell his sister how much he liked her marehood, but that thought quickly passed.

“I think it’s beautiful... I really like it,” he answered honestly.

Moondrop bit her tongue as a blush spread across her face, grinning. She giggled as she looked away from him, obviously loving the compliment, but not sure how to act. “T-thanks,” she said awkwardly.

Chris smiled before looking back at her still-exposed treasure. Feeling like he had his fill—and a proper mental image had been burned into his mind—he let her lips go, watching as they slowly closed back into place. Taking a shaky breath, he reached up tentatively and brushed his fingers along her entrance. His fingers lightly traced the caverns of her folds, his fingertips brushing over her and tickling her clit that kept winking out. This caused her to gasp loudly in surprise, and her hips bucked weakly.

“Ooooh, that feels… that feels really weird,” she breathed, her eyes staying locked onto his hand.

Chris paused in his ministration and gave her a concerned look. “Do you want me to stop?”

“No!” Moondrop shouted, quickly sitting up and giving him an alarmed look. “I-I mean, p-please, don’t stop. It’s not bad, I was just… I mean I’m not used to it. Your fingers feel different than a hoof. Much different… in a good way!”

Smiling again, Chris took a deep breath—her addictive, musky scent invading his nostrils—before continuing to rub his fingers between her soaked lips. He caressed her heated folds, teasing her entrance and clit with his fingertips.

Moondrop fell back on the bed again, trying to steady herself as her brother played with her marehood. Nothing in her collection of erotic mangas had prepared her for this. His gentle touch alone was enough to drive her crazy and they hadn’t even gotten to the sex yet!

The prospect of what was still to come caused her body to shiver, but her thoughts were quickly interrupted when Chris pressed his thumb hard against her pulsating clit, the sensation causing her to gasp. Her hips jerked, and more of her juices dripped from her marehood, running down the curves of her rump and onto her tail.

As Chris watched more of his sister’s essence dribble down her flesh, he grew curious. Giving her lips one last stroke with his thumb, he retracted his fingers.

Moondrop was about to protest the lack of attention, but her words quickly dissolved into a startled squeak as she felt his warm tongue suddenly lap at her twitching entrance. “W-whaaa?”

Blackberries? Chris mused, rolling the sweet yet tangy taste around in his mouth before licking his lips to try and get more of her flavor. With no success, he dived back into the source. His tongue tentatively licked at her entrance a second time, this time slower and much harder, making sure he could experience all her flavors.

“G-aah!” Moondrop cried, placing her hooves on his head. She didn’t know why she did that. She didn’t want to stop him, but it just felt right to hold his head in place as he did... whatever it was he was doing!

Ignoring her sister's grip on his head, Chris continued his assault, letting his tongue dance across her moist lips, lapping at the sweet and tangy nectar that flowed freely. Before long, he had gotten most of the juices on her outer folds and still craved more. Thinking quickly, he pushed forward, dipping his tongue between her lips and into her warm depths. He could feel her love tunnel clenching at his invading tongue, providing some resistance, but he found what he sought after and kept licking her deeper and deeper to get more of it.

Moondrop’s body locked up, her eyes widening in surprise at her brother's actions, unable to hold back the loud moans that escaped her lips. Wha… what is he doing? I’ve never seen anything like this in my mangas! Slowly, she turned into a pile of pleasured pony mush as her brother continued to explore her sex with his tongue. It wasn’t even that it felt much better than what he was doing before, but somehow the act of him actually... tasting her down there set off so many pleasurable fireworks in her mind, she couldn’t help but lose herself. It was so lewd. So dirty! She just hoped he wasn’t too disgusted by her natural flavors.

“S-sweet, Luna, keep going! Please keep going!” she mindlessly rambled, a large, dreamy smile spreading across her face as she held her brother's head closer to her sex. She tried to look down to watch him clean out her marehood with his tongue, but the fog building up on her glasses made that difficult. Her back legs shivered and twitched with each lick of her brother’s wet muscle, and she could feel the intense pressure inside of her nearing its peak for a second time. She had to warn him before she drowned her own brother in her... l-lewd juices, something she feared he wouldn’t appreciate. “O-onii-chan, please... wait! I’m… I’m gonna…”

At her breathy moans, Chris increased his pace, no longer searching for her sweet flavors, but instead set on bringing her over the edge. He pressed his lips harder to her sex as he flicked his tongue as hard as he could, reaching only as far as it would allow.

“No, C-chris! Wait!” Moondrop cried, using his real name to help grab his attention in fear for what was to come. Reluctantly, she tried to push his head away, but in her weakened state, that was impossible.

Chris continued to work, despite his sister’s pleas, licking like he had never licked before. A mixture of her juices and his saliva trickled down his chin and onto her tail as his jaw grew tired. He needed to end this now before he grew too sore to keep going. Giving her depths one last caress, he withdrew his tongue and latched onto her winking clit. Capturing it between his tightly pursed lips, he sucked hard, pulling it into his mouth.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Moondrop screeched as her climax rushed over her in an instant. Her legs clamped down on Chris’s head, trapping him between her thighs as she splashed his face and filled his mouth with her warm essence. Her mind went blank, too clouded with the pleasure of her powerful orgasm to care that she was currently crushing her brother's head and drowning him in her arousal. She could do nothing but let herself go and ride out her climax.

Chris held his breath and did all he could to drink up everything she gave him, wiggling his tongue inside her tightly clenching entrance again to help prolong her ecstasy. Even as hot juices sprayed out, soaking his face and chest, he didn’t stop.

For one brief moment in time, the world seemed to stop for the batpony, but then, sadly, it was over. She started to come down from her high, her body falling limp and freeing her brother's head as she fell back onto the bed.

Panting heavily, Moondrop laid there, trying to catch her breath. She was dimly aware of a sticky liquid oozing down her slit that pooled around the base of her tail. Small tremors racked her body, the amount of pleasure she had just experienced making her slightly giddy. However, she soon became aware of the fact that she almost killed her brother by crushing his head.

“Oh my gosh!” Moondrop shouted, sitting up quickly. “I-I’m so sorry! I tried to warn you, but you kept going, and then I just did that thing I do when I use my cooler all over your face, and—”

Her ramblings were interrupted a second time as Chris gave her a firm lick on her overly-sensitive marehood, causing her body to shiver.

“Don’t worry about it, Specs,” He cooed softly, trying to be reassuring as his chin and cheeks glistened with her bodily fluids. “I actually really liked it.”

“You... did?” Moondrop asked, dumbfounded, raising a curious eyebrow at him. “Wait, you really liked doing that? I thought you kept going because you knew I was enjoying it. You mean you actually liked it too?”

“Yeah...” Chris said, giving her an odd look of his own. “Why is that so hard to believe?”

“Well, I mean...” she started to reply but paused. “It’s just that, isn’t that kind of gross? I know I don’t taste that good, plus... I’ve never seen a stallion do something like that for a mare before. Not even in my mangas... n-not that I’m complaining!”

Chris chuckled and shook his head before giving her clit a quick kiss. “Well you taste fine, and I enjoyed doing it.”

Moondrop smiled at her brother but winced as the fire in her belly started to burn once again, even stronger than before. It was now bordering on intolerable levels. She desperately needed something inside of her right away, but she did her best to control herself since there was something else on her mind that she wanted to try. Something that she had been curious about for a while. She had written about it enough, but now it was time to try it in real life.

That is… if her brother was up for it.

Pushing herself up into a seated position, she took a shuddering breath before glancing down at her brother. He was in the process of wiping her fluids off his face with the sleeve of his shirt, thin strands of the liquid dripping from his chin onto his chest. She watched him with wide-eyes as he stood up to his full height, her blush deepening.

“F-fuck that’s hot,” she mumbled under her breath before giving her head a good shake. Swallowing thickly, she took a deep breath before glancing back up at Chris. “Um, Onii-chan? Can… can I try something now?”

Wiping the last of her fluids off his face, Chris looked over to her before responding. “Yeah, I guess so. What did you have in mind?”

Tapping her hooves together, Moondrop glanced off to the side as she tried to figure out how to express what she wanted. She thought back to all her favorite erotic manga—and even a few that she wrote herself—to try and find the right way to phrase her question.

“Onii-chan...” she started to say, not daring to look him in the eye. “C-can… can I, um… can I s-suck your big, f-fat stallion cock?”

Chris contorted his face to try and hold back his laughter, failing just a little. “W-what?”

She squeaked in embarrassment, burying her face in her hooves as she feared he thought she was a weirdo pervert now. “I’m so sorry. It’s just, I was curious and thought that you might be willing to do it. You don’t have to if you don’t want to, though… oh, I should have never asked.”

Before she could continue beating herself up, Chris placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Hey,” he said softly, giving her a warm smile, “if that’s what you want to try, we can try it. It was just... kind of silly how you asked for it.”

Moondrop gaped up at him for a moment before a large, excited smile split her muzzle. “R-really?!”

Chris nodded.

She let out a squeal of delight, her wings fluttering at her sides at his response. She placed her hooves on her glowing cheeks, squirming about excitedly as she closed her eyes and pictured what was about to happen. “Oooh! This is gonna be so awesome! A real-life experience! This is going to help me write so many new fanfictions!”

Chris cringed at her words, but quickly returned to a calm demeanor, not wanting to ruin her happy moment. “So, how do you want to do this, Specs? Do you want me to sit on the bed or…?”

Moondrop immediately stopped her rejoicing to look up at him. “Oh, um… hold on a second.”

Reaching up, she carefully pulled the ornamental hairsticks out of her bun. For a moment, it retained its shape, but then her mane fell free, cascading down around her shoulders. Removing her glasses as well, she placed both items down atop her bedside table.

“There, that’s better,” she said, giving her mane a quick fluff.

Chris stared at his sister, his mouth hanging open in shock at her stunning beauty. He always thought Moondrop was pretty, but he had never really considered her to be drop-dead gorgeous! Time seemed to slow down as she flicked out her sparkling mane, letting it fly out in its full glory, only for it to gradually drape over her shoulders. Even her eyes seemed to shine brighter now that they were not held back by her thick glasses, only helping to enhance her beauty. It was like he was truly seeing her for the first time in years. She was always on the nerdy side of the spectrum, what with her glasses, braces, and slight stomach pudge, which he never found off-putting. However, with her mane down and glasses off, she was practically a completely different filly.

Moondrop kept messing with her mane, oblivious to her brother’s awe until a long moment of silence had passed, causing her to look up at him. Seeing him just staring at her with mouth agape, she blushed and looked away. “W-what is it?”

Noticing he was staring, Chris coughed into his hand before muttering. “Nothing...”

“You’re silly, Onii-chan,” Moondrop said before rolling over onto her back, allowing her head to fall over the side of the mattress. Her mane cascaded down to the floor, the soft blue locks shimmering in the light of the room as they bounced about.

“How about this? Will this be alright?” she asked as she opened her mouth wide, exposing her fangs and tongue. Her braces glinted with strands of saliva.

“Umm...” Chris said as he looked down at his sister’s open mouth. If he looked close enough, he could see the back of her throat, the muscles inside twitching and constricting as she breathed. It was actually kind of hot, but he was still confused. “What are you doing?”

Moondrop closed her mouth and looked up to him, giving him her own confused look. “What do you mean? I want to suck your cock as you fuck my face. Is... is that okay?”

“Whoa, wait a second,” Chris said, running his hand through his hair. “So you want me to just... like... go at it?”

She smiled and nodded enthusiastically, her wavy locks bouncing with her movements. “Yeah, just like my favorite manga! There is this really sexy part were the mare just lays down and the stallion uses her face like his own personal sex toy!”

“Wat...” Chris said flatly, shocked but strangely aroused by her words. His member twitched in anticipation inside his boxers.

“Yeah, I don’t know what it is about it, but it's sooooooo hot!” Moondrop continued with heated passion. “I’ve even been practicing with my cooler! I can’t gag anymore so you won't hurt me!”

“W-wat...” Chris said again, his member giving an even harder throb.

“Yeah, so you don’t have to worry!” She said with a bright smile. “I just really like that scene in my manga. The way that stallion just took her and fucked her throat so well and pressed his heavy balls against her nose... It was just so… s-so…” she stuttered before continuing, “I can show you if you want!”

“Ehh, maybe later,” Chris said, feeling awkward about this whole thing, but excited as well. “So you’re sure this is what you want? You really just want me to... just go for it?”

“Please?” she said, her bright light-blue eyes shimmering up at him from her upside-down position. She tilted her head back and opened her mouth again, just to help show how much she wanted this.

There was no way he could say no.

“Well, if you’re sure you want to do it like this…” he said hesitantly. When she gave him a happy, upside-down nod, he sighed. “Alright then, I guess.” Reaching down, he unbuttoned his boxers, freeing his throbbing length from its restraints and exposing it to the cold room. He got to his knees and shuffled over to Moondrop’s open muzzle, finding that his length lined up perfectly with her mouth.

He was about to reach down to aim his cock accordingly, when his sister spoke up, twisting her head to the side.

“Wow...” she muttered, drool beginning to gather at the corners of her mouth. “You look... you look so much more exotic than I thought!”

“Is that bad?” Chris asked as he held his twitching shaft, pre starting to form at his tip. He was so turned on by what was about to happen that it started to hurt, and he prayed to Luna that she wasn’t having second thoughts.

“Not at all! It looks really nice and... tasty!” She said before laying her head back down and opening her mouth. “Okay, ready!”

“R-right...” Chris said, shifting his position to a more comfortable pose as he lined the tip of his member up with her maw. His heart started to pound in his chest as he looked down at his eagerly awaiting sister, the idea of what was about to happen filling him with shameful pleasure. He was almost too nervous to continue, but it was what she wanted. Grasping the base of his member tightly, he pushed his hips forward, aiming his approach between her fangs.

“To think,” Moondrop breathed, her tail lashing back and forth excitedly as his tip came closer and closer. “I’m having your dick go down where food would go! It’s… it’s not going to be an esophagus anymore… it’s gonna be a… a… sexsophagus!”

Chris paused at that, the tip of his member hanging just barely out of the reach of her tongue. He gave his sister a bemused look as she tried to flick her tongue out to taste him. “Specs... please don’t make this any more awkward.”

Even from her upside-down position, Moondrop’s ears still splayed back against her head.

“S-sorry,” she said with a bright blush, glancing off to the side. “It was what that mare in the manga said. I… I was just trying to talk dirty for you.”

Chris shook his head at his bizarre sister, but smiled nonetheless. “We’ll work on the sexy talk later,” he said as he started to move forward again.

Moondrop saw him approaching, and quickly opened her mouth again. The scent of his masculinity was strong—almost overpowering to her—but she loved it nonetheless. Unable to wait much longer, as soon as his tip was close enough, she strained her neck out, capturing his sensitive, pink crown in her lips.

Chris gasped at her sudden eagerness, a shiver running up his spine as she tried to suck him in deeper, wanting to take more of him into her maw. He obliged her and pushed his hips forward, letting his length slip past her lips and into her suckling depths. He could feel her tongue gliding over his sensitive skin as he moved deeper, almost causing him to go cross eyed.

“F-fuck, Specs...” he moaned, feeling her give a particularly hard suck once more than half of his member was held within her salivating maw. He wasn’t going to last if this kept up.

Smiling to herself, Moondrop started to nurse upon his cock, her tongue wrapping around and caressing his shaft, coating him in her saliva. This continued for several seconds until she caught a taste of his precum. She hummed happily around his member from the salty taste, licking hungrily as she tried to get more of that same flavor.

Chris panted. His hips jerked as he felt Moondrop explore his length with her warm, wet muscle, her mouth tugging at the tip of his length as she suckled on him powerfully with need. Before he could stop himself, he thrust into her, driving even more of himself into her welcoming maw.

Moondrop squeaked around his cock in surprise as his balls slapped up against her nose and his tip reached the back of her throat. She instantly tried to swallow the large object out of reflex, massaging his sensitive glans with her flexing muscles as they attempted to pull him deeper into her esophagus.

“Oh, sweet Luna,” Chris grunted, his legs trembling from the new sensation. Without wasting another second, he started to pull his hips back, sliding his now-slick member free from her throat and maw, much to her disappointment. She moaned in disapproval, but just as fast as he left, he pushed back in. He worked himself back and forth slowly, savoring the feeling of her warm, slick mouth as he established a steady rhythm. Letting himself get lost in the pleasure, he held his sister’s head carefully in his hands as he proceeded to hump against her muzzle.

The wet-sounds of loud slurping and swallowing filled Moondrop’s room as Chris used her face like a common sex toy. She moaned each time he hilted inside her throat, gulping around his throbbing member, trying to swallow him and all the excess saliva that built up in her mouth. Strands of drool started to seep out from the corners of her lips, connecting her to his shaft and balls as he moved away. The thin, clear lines slowly trailed to the floor below as he continued to work himself in and out.

Every time his balls brushed against her nostrils, she inhaled deeply. Tremors ran through her body, and her suckling grew steadily more desperate until she was practically inhaling his member with each lunge. Her tail thrashed about wildly, beating against her stomach and inner thighs.

Chris could feel himself nearing his climax. The combined effort of Moondrop’s strong, kneading tongue and clenching throat was driving him closer and closer to the edge, and he was—guiltily—loving every second of it. Even as a little voice in his head was telling him this was his little sister he was basically facefucking, his hips kept moving on their own.

Growing more greedy and selfish, Chris started to move even faster, slapping his balls against her nose as he felt a familiar pressure in his lower stomach. He looked down at his sister's neck and saw a slight bulge moving in and out of her throat, the sight sending a jolt of pleasure rocketing through his body. It was so depraved and lewd he felt himself starting to fall over the edge, his sack jumping up into his body as his member gave an eager throb. Thinking that Moondrop wouldn’t appreciate him blowing his load directly into her stomach, he started to pull himself out.

Just then, Moondrop reached out as she felt him leaving her, grabbing onto his backside before pushing him back inside her throat.

“M-moondrop!” Chris cried as she forced him to hilt within her again. He grunted as he made another attempt to pull himself free, but she was too strong. He clenched his stomach muscles tight, trying to stop the inevitable, but his sister had other plans.

She started to suck and swallow at his pulsating length, literally milking him with her mouth. Her throat muscles massaged and tickled his tip, giving him the final push over the edge he was so desperately trying to avoid.

Crying out in defeat, Chris fell over his sister as his member throbbed, sending a powerful volley of white cum rocketing down her throat. He convulsed as she kept suckling on his cock, swallowing every load he gave her, sending it straight into her stomach.

Moondrop moaned and hummed happily around his twitching and spurting length as she continued to nurse for her new favorite treat. She could taste small hints of his flavor as some leaked onto her tongue, but most of his gift just went straight down into her tummy as she swallowed him.

“Moon... Moondrop!” Chris moaned, his body shivering from her ministrations, her efforts milking out every last drop he had to give her. His length gave one final twitch, letting the last of his orgasm drip out of his tip and into her body before falling limp.

Once she felt like he had given her all he had, Moondrop relaxed her grip, letting Chris slide out from her mouth with a wet ‘pop’ and fall directly on his ass in front of her. She panted heavily, her chest rising and falling as she filled her lungs with much needed air.

Chris did much the same, staring at his sister in disbelief. After gazing at each other for a while, she slowly opened her mouth, showing him that she had swallowed everything, causing his slightly wilted member to give an eager twitch. “F-fuck...”

“That...” Moondrop gasped as she caught more of her breath, turning so she was now lying upright. “That... was so hot!”

Chris stared at her blankly, unable to believe how lewd his sister was. “You... really liked that?”

“It was so much better than I even thought!” Moondrop moaned, her foreleg finding its way down to her dripping sex. “Just the way you kept sliding in and out of my mouth, using my throat for your pleasure! It was so lewd and... I just can't explain it! We have to do that again, and next time you should go harder!”

“H-harder?” Chris breathed in bewilderment, his length twitching back to life.

“Yes!” Moondrop cried as she started to play with herself, wincing as her heat burned like it had never burned before. Her body trembled with need, causing her to moan loudly from the discomfort. “Chris... as much as I would love to keep talking about this, I really need some help, now!” With that, she stood up on the bed and twisted about until her rump was turned towards him. Placing a hoof on one of her flanks, she spread it and flicked her tail to the side, revealing her dripping and clenching marehood. Her lips were even more swollen than they had been before, her normally healthy pink insides were now an almost rose-red color and continually clenched at nothing.

“Please, I-I can’t take it anymore!” she whimpered pitifully as she panted. “Please insert y-your holy sword down here, which is now soaking wet…” As she spoke, her clit winked with a soft squelching noise.

“Sweet merciful Moon,” Chris breathed as he jumped to his feet, having almost forgotten why they started this in the first place. He took a moment to gaze down at her pulsing folds, taking in the erotic sight. His arousal quickly rose again as his length pulsed with new vigor, ready to be used a second time. Carefully, he guided his saliva-drenched member towards her heated entrance.

Moondrop whimpered helplessly as she kept herself spread for him, watching as he neared her backside. She moaned loudly once she felt his heated tip press against her exposed love tunnel, making her legs feel weak. Just that little touch made her want to collapse, but she held on, locking her knees in place so she wouldn’t fall into a quivering heap. Her marehood clenched down on him in an almost pathetic attempt to pull him in ever deeper, his pace going way too slow for her body to stand. “Please hurry!”

“But... shouldn’t I go slower at first or something?” Chris questioned as he made sure he had a good angle, practically teasing her entrance with his tip as he moved around. “You’re a virgin, right?”

“FOR LUNA'S SAKE, JUST SHOVE IT INSIDE ME NOW!”

Chris was taken back by her outburst, but he didn’t fault her for it and quickly took action. With one quick and powerful thrust, he plunged into her incredibly tight and burning hot pussy, hilting himself in less than a second thanks to how wet and slick she was.

“G-aaaaaaah!” Moondrop cried out, letting go of her flank so she could use her both of her forelegs to keep herself standing. Her head dropped down and her body shivered uncontrollably as his hard member radiated a comforting warmth deep within her core. She could feel him pulsing and twitching within her marehood, causing her vaginal muscles to spasm and clench around him all on their own. It was like nothing she had ever felt before. Instantly, she could feel his cock soothing her burning need, but only a little. The itch was still there, and she needed it scratched now! Still, he was already proving to be working better than her cooler and was enough to turn her into a babbling, incoherent mess.

“Ehh, you okay, Specs?” Chris asked, placing his hands on her flanks as she muttered some unintelligible nonsense under her breath. He stayed hilted inside of her as her body continued to tremble, her marehood clenching and massaging his length at the same time. If he hadn’t already cum once before, he thought he would have blown his load just from her random muscle spasms trying to milk him for his second release. It felt amazing, but his balls still needed some time to replenish their reserves.

Moondrop didn’t respond right away. She gently shook her head, which caused her long light-blue locks to fall down and spill out onto the mattress before her.

“Just... Just give me a minute,” she whimpered in a shaky breath, her wings flexing and jerking at her sides. Her body was still threatening to give out just from the feeling of being so completely filled with his warm and pulsating length. It felt amazing to have him inside her, as if he was filling some part of her that had been missing all her life, but it was almost too much for her to take all at once. He was a lot bigger than her cooler, and her body was screaming at her to just stay still and wait. She didn’t want him to leave, but she didn’t want him to move either. “I-I... I just need some time.”

“Should I... start moving?” Chris asked out of concern. “Would that help?”

“NO!” She shouted, lifting her head up just so she could peer back at him with pleading eyes. “Please don’t move yet... You just... It’s hard to explain, but I need time to... adjust. You just... you feel really good right now, but it's... a lot...”

“Oh... okay,” Chris said, blinking a few times in confusion, but he thought he understood the gist of what she meant, and stayed perfectly still. With little else to do, he started to run his hands up and down her back, hoping it might help her in some way.

Moondrop dropped her head back down and moaned at his soothing touch, clenching down on his member as her velvety walls started to contort to his shape. She could feel the oddly pleasurable discomfort of having so much of him inside her start to fade, being replaced with a burning need for more.

“Okay...” she breathed as she picked up her head and glanced back at Chris from over her shoulder, her wings pressing back against her sides. “I’m... I’m ready.”

Smiling, Chris wordlessly started to rock his hips back, his member glistening with her saliva and natural lubricant.

Moondrop gasped as her walls clamped down on his escaping length, letting her feel every exotic bump and curve of his dick. She didn't have much to compare him to other than her cooler, which was smaller and crudely shaped into a normal stallion cock, and she knew right away that after tonight she would never be able to go back. His shape was so smooth and his tip added just the right amount of texture to be pleasurable and not distracting in the least.

“O-oh fuck, Onii-chan...” she breathed, her body trembling as he continued to tickle her insides with his retreating member.

Chris wasn’t faring any better. He bit his lips as he slowly eased himself out of her vice-like grasp, reveling in the rippling feeling of his sister’s youthful pussy. Right away he could pick out the small differences between Moondrop and Blue Moon. Blue was slightly tighter, but what Moondrop lacked in tightness, she made up for with texture. Her walls were just as delicate as Blue’s, but she had more soft ridges and bumps that massaged and kneaded his sensitive crown, sending his head spinning. Not only that, but she felt almost warmer, but that could have been because of how bad her heat was at the moment. Whatever the reason, she felt amazing, and he couldn’t stay outside of her in the cold air for more than a fraction of a second.

With a muffled grunt, he pushed back into his sister's welcoming depths, sinking himself deeper and deeper into her confines. The saliva coating his cock, as well as her well-lubricated passage, allowed for amazingly easy and pleasant movement, encouraging him to pick up his pace.

Moondrop moaned as he returned, her body instinctively trying to reward him with a sudden hard and firm clench.

Chris gasped in surprise and gripped her hips tighter as he reflexively thrusted his hips forward, bottoming out inside her and slapping his heavy sack against her winking clit.

“S-sweet Luna,” she gasped, her back legs bucking slightly, threatening to collapse from under her. “Fuck... you’re s-so much bigger than my cooler!”

Hearing her lewd words of praise, Chris smirked as he quickly withdrew his length, then thrusted himself back even harder than before.

“H’ohmygosh!” she cried as her body jerked forward from the power of his hips colliding with hers, his balls slapping over her clit a second time. “K-keep doing that, please! It feels so good!”

Chris pulled out again until only his tip was inside, then repeated his previous motions, slamming himself to the hilt inside of her spasming marehood.

“Gaaahh, yes!” she moaned as her tongue started to loll out of the side of her muzzle. Soon Chris started to build up a steady pace, pistoning his cock in and out of her, scratching an itch that her crappy plastic cooler could never reach. Her body shuddered with each thrust, soft moans escaping her as his crown reached deeper and deeper into her suckling love tunnel.

Chris gritted his teeth and clenched the muscles in his stomach, trying to stave off his quickly approaching climax. Even though he had just cum only minutes ago, he could already feel himself reaching that peak once more. It didn’t help that his sister’s rippling walls continued to squeeze and caress his member with each stroke, her velvety flesh doing all in its power to get him to climax a second time. He could practically feel her insides suckling on him for his seed, just like her mouth had done before.

“C-chris! You… Y-you feel sooo good!” Moondrop moaned, drool trailing down her chin onto the mattress below. Her eyes rolled up into her head, while her mouth fell agape, pure ecstasy spreading across her face. “O-oh, buck me. This… this is... I’m… I’m gonna... ah! Chris!”

Upon hearing his sister scream his name in pleasure, his thrusting became more intense—more animalistic. He gave way to his natural instincts and grabbing his sister's flanks, letting his pleasure control his actions. He started to slam into her with a new, wild abandonment, loud slapping sounds filling the air as their wet hips collided.

The sudden increase in pace caused Moondrop’s back to arch, her wings flaring out wide into the air.

“N-nooo, not so fast!” she cried out, feeling her mind start to slip away, being replaced with pure, lewd ecstasy. “If… if you keep that up, y-your… your cock is g-going to melt my brain and t-turn… turn me into a dick-loving vegetable!” As soon as the words left her mouth, her body stiffened in fear, causing Chris to grunt as her marehood clamped down on his member. She remembered that exact line from one of her erotic mangas, and she was worried she might have just killed the mood for him by just blurting it out. “O-oh my gosh... I’m s-sorry! I forgot, y-you didn’t want me to make this wei—gah!”

Chris silenced her with a sharp tug on her tail and hard thrust, which had the added bonus of causing her inner walls to clench down on his cock again. Leaning forward, he breathed softly in her ear. “Go ahead, Specs. Let yourself go... Let me hear what you have to say.”

Moondrop whimpered softly, her fangs biting into her bottom lip as her heart tried to beat out of her chest. Part of her knew that Chris wouldn’t enjoy some of the things she wanted to say to relive some of her favorite erotic stories, but she couldn't pass up this opportunity to live out her fantasy. Slowly, her hips started to move, sliding back and forth on his throbbing cock as she turned her head and glared back at Chris.

“It’s… it’s not like my hips are moving… because I’m feeling good, baka,” she said in a soft but angry whisper, letting all inhibition fall as she remembered one of her stories she recently enjoyed. She did her best to impersonate the character, trying to be intimidating, but failing due to the fact she moaned out half the words. “O-orokana, Onii-chan!”

“That’s what I thought,” Chris said with a wicked smile, thrusting his hips hard to meet hers.

Moondrop bit her lip again as Chris started to pound into her hips. Her ears pointed backwards so she could pick up all the little grunts and murmurs her brother was making as he continued to slam into her. She could feel a large pressure deep inside her starting to build, the fire in her belly becoming an inferno. Waves of pleasure rippled through her body as she ground her hips against Chris’s.

“Baka onii-chan, m-mating with his... his little sister!” she moaned between her heavy panting, trying to maintain her tsundere character. Her front legs started to feel like jello, trembling before suddenly giving out and buckling under all the pleasure. She fell forward with her chest to the mattress, her flank still in the air as her brother rutted her mercilessly. Biting and clenching at the sheets, she let her drool soak into the fabric before muttering out, “I-it’s not... it’s not like I’m enjoying what we’re doing together, O... O-orokana, Onii-chan!”

Chris groaned loudly, finding his sister’s foreign ramblings to be weirdly sexy. He couldn’t understand half of it, and most of it was extremely cringe worthy, but it was who she was, and he found that unbelievably hot.

Even though she was turning into a blubbering mess, Moondrop kept moving her hips, meeting each of his thrusts that sent his member even farther than it had gone before. Soon she could feel his tip pressing into the very back of her depths, kissing the very entrance to her womb. The picture she had in her mind of what was happening inside her sent shivers down her spine, causing her passage to squeeze down on his length. She could feel him throbbing hard in response, just like he did in her throat and she knew exactly what that meant.

“M-moondrop,” Chris grunted, but kept up his pace, his breathing becoming ragged as he felt his own climax bearing down on him. “I-I’m close!”

“Don’t pull out!” she cried, breaking her character as she moaned into the bedsheets, her marehood convulsing and squeezing him to help him reach his end faster. “Do it i-inside! I-inside, please!”

“F-fuck!” Chris grunted before giving one last, powerful thrust, gripping her hips tight as he pulled her into him, hilting himself as far as he could go. His tip pressed up against her cervix before giving an eager throb as his balls contracted into his body.

Moondrop mewled helplessly, feeling the underside of his member expand as his seed traveled up his length. Time seemed to slow down as he gave one more powerful jerk before blasting her deepest barrier with his molten-hot, liquid relief.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Moondrop screeched at the top of her lungs as she gripped the sheets with her hooves, her body stiffening before trembling from the new sensation filling her core, triggering her own orgasm. Her walls spasmed and milked her brother for all he was worth as she came, splashing his hips with her love juices.

Powerful jets of searing-hot seed continued to splash against the entrance of her womb as she rode out her climax, quickly spreading out to fill any space that wasn't occupied by her brother’s mighty cock. Her eyes started to roll back inside her head as the burning, itching sensation was washed away by a soothing warmth that seemed to radiate throughout her whole body. She had nothing to compare with what was currently happening inside her. All she could do was cry out and enjoy the pure ecstasy that her own brother was currently filling her with, wishing for it to never end.

Chris gritted his teeth as he continued to send seemingly endless volleys of his essence into the deepest part of her depths, painting her inner walls in his creamy white-color. Her marehood instantly rewarded him by clamping down hard on his pulsating cock, gripping him tight to keep him in place until he had given her everything he had.

Moondrop’s high-pitched shriek started to fade into a low moan, her head falling back to the bed as drool kept seeping out of her mouth. She could still feel her brother’s member twitch, releasing even more waves of blissful male seed deep into her core. With her mind turned into mush, all she could do was smile weakly and mutter out, “Y-yes... yes, Chris... Give me all your cummies...”

Chris grunted through clenched teeth as the last of his climax was milked out of him by Moondrop’s inner walls as they grasped and kneaded him tightly. His body gave one final shudder before collapsing over her back, his head resting next to hers.

The pair remained locked together for a few more moments as they rode out their individual highs. Then, with little ceremony, they collapsed sideways onto the love-stained mattress in a pile of sweaty, satisfied siblings.

Chris quivered as he laid there, making Moondrop the little spoon as he held her close, his still hard cock twitching every now and then, deep inside his sibling.

Moondrop remained limp, panting and moaning weakly as she enjoyed the glowing feeling of sweet, blissful relief. She started to giggle as she felt their combined juices begin to seep out from their union, tickling her as it traveled the curve of her buttocks. Instinctively she curled her tail into herself, covering their connection while getting her hair all sticky with the remnants of their lovemaking, but she found she didn’t care.

Eventually, Chris was able to catch his breath and leaned up slightly so he could give Moondrop a bemused look. “‘Give me all your cummies’? Really, Specs?”

“I… I regret… nothing,” Moondrop said between her panting, a dopey smile on her face. She knew it was stupid, but it felt so right to say.

Pushing herself up and moving her tail out of the way, she peered down at her thoroughly-used foalhole. Her lips were still twitching, weakly grasping at the cock that was plugging her up. She watched curiously as a white liquid trail continued to leak out from their union, causing her to tilt her head curiously.

“H-hey...” she said as she turned her head to face Chris. “Can you, umm... pull out of me for a second?”

Chris gave a reluctant growl, but did as she asked.

Her sights fell back to her crotch as she watched her brother’s member slowly start to pull out of her slightly redder and used marehood. She whined as she felt him leave, but couldn’t look away as more and more of his glistening cock was revealed to her, taking some of his purely-white seed with it. Once his tip finally popped free, a cascade of white started to pour out from within her gaping tunnel.

“O-oh my gosh!” She sounded almost too excited as she reached down and placed her hoof over her sex to stop the flow. “You put so much inside me!”

Chris raised an eyebrow as he watched his sister open and close her entrance with her hooves, stopping and starting the flow of his seed from leaking onto her tail and bed. She started giggling like a school filly as she played with herself.

“It’s like a waterfall of semen!” she giggled, then brought one of her hooves that was covered in his cum up to her muzzle. She touched the liquid with her other hoof and pulled it back, watching as it stretched out in front of her, only to thin out into nothing before breaking apart. Cooing in awe, she scooped up a little more before rubbing it between her hooves, playing with it.

“Specs…” Chris said with concern. “What are you doing?”

“N-nothing,” she mumbled as she pulled her hooves apart, thin gooey strings of cum spreading out in the gap between them. Bringing her cum-covered hooves up to her nose, she gave them a tentative sniff before moaning softly, a shiver running through her body. “Oooh, that… that smell.” Sticking out her tongue, she started to lap at her hoof as if she was licking off peanut butter.

“Moondrop?” Chris asked using her full name to help grab her attention, watching her worriedly, even though he couldn't help but be turned on by her bizarre actions. “Are… are you okay?”

Moondrop said nothing as she closed her eyes and continued to enjoy her treat, only giving a soft nod as her response. Once her hooves were clean, she went back for more, covering them in his seed again before repeating the same process.

Chris blinked owlishly as he watched his sister eagerly suckle on her hooves, trying her hardest to get as much cum off them as she could. “O-okay then…”

“S-so good,” Moondrop cooed, her eyes glazing over as she rolled the taste around in her mouth. “Why don’t they make this a real flavor?”

“Ehh... riiiiight,” Chris muttered, scratching his cheek. He sat awkwardly on the bed, listening to his sister groan and slurp. The amount of enthusiasm she put behind it was a bit worrying. “Um, I’m just gonna… um…”

He moved to get off the bed, only for the bedroom door to suddenly swing open. Letting out a yelp of surprise, he tumbled to the floor, his heart suddenly in his throat. Shit! Did somepony come home and hear us!?

He breathed a sigh of relief when, instead of his mom or older sisters, Blue stuck her head through the door.

She glanced around the messy room, her muzzle crinkling at the overbearing scent of sweat and musk. “By the Moon, you two were busy.” Upon seeing Chris strewn upon the floor, she blinked in surprise. “What… what are you doing down there?” Slowly, a smirk spread across her muzzle. “I guess she was as good as it sounded, huh?”

“W-what are you talking about?” Chris asked as he sat up.

“I could hear you guys all the way downstairs in the kitchen!” Blue said almost too happily, pushing the door open wider and slipping into the room. “You’re lucky nopony else is home, or else they would have heard you two going at it like sex-crazed manticores!” Approaching the bed, she took note of Moondrop’s exhausted look and mussed up mane.

“Oh, so he can make you scream, but I can’t?” she asked with a roll of her eyes.

“Well, his hands were better than your hooves,” Moondrop mumbled out from around her hoof as she sucked it gently.

Blue Moon scowled at her.

“It’s true!” Moondrop tried to defend herself, taking her now-cleaned hoof out of her mouth. “You don’t understand, he was even better than you told me! And a hundred times better than a stupid cooler! Not only that, but his little, ehh… friend could easily reach this special spot waaaaaaaaaaay up inside my cooter that your hoof could never reach! It felt so... just... it was like... I mean... Oh sweet Luna, it was amazing!”

Chris sat there, leaning up on the floor as he looked between his two siblings, a dumbfounded expression on his face. The gears in his head slowly worked to finally process what they were implying, causing his head to shoot up. “Wait, what!?”

Both Moondrop and Blue Moon turned to look at him.

“You two... You’ve both...?”

“Oh, calm down,” Blue scolded, waving a dismissive hoof. “It was a one-time thing… and we were just curious. We didn’t get too far though, cause you—” she cast a sideways glare at Chris “—had to come home early and interrupt us!”

“I… but you two… sisters… what?” Chris mumbled out, his gaze darting back and forth between his two younger siblings.

“Freak out later, we have to move quickly,” Blue said, pushing Moondrop off the bed. With hurried movements, she began to strip the sheets off the mattress. “Help me get this in the wash. If we hurry, we can get them cleaned before Mom and the others get home.”

Moondrop struggled to her hooves, her body still feeling the aftereffects of being so well fucked. She stifled a moan as she moved to help her sister, her hind legs splaying apart slightly as she waddled about. As they worked, they held a hushed conversation, giggling softly to each other as they cast quick glances at Chris.

For the most part, Chris just sat there, watching his sisters in confusion. His mental image of them had changed drastically over the past day, and he was unsure of what to think of the events that transpired. He felt like he should be weirded out by what had happened, yet was surprised to find that he actually wasn’t. If anything, it felt almost… right.

Running a hand through his sweaty hair, he mulled over his feelings, trying to figure out what to make of everything.

“Chris!” Blue called out, snapping him out of his daze. Glancing up, he saw that she and Moondrop were having trouble carrying all the sheets and blankets out the door.

“Would you mind helping?” Blue asked, jerking her head towards the mountain of sheets currently draped over her back and wings. “With your hands, we should be able to finish this up in no time!”

Chris stared at her blankly for a moment before a small smile slowly spread across his lips. He might not know what to think, but right now he didn’t care. Or perhaps he didn’t want to. Nevertheless, running off his afterglow, he made a move to get up.

“Sure, Moonie,” he said as he got to his feet, making sure his softened member was tucked back in his boxers. Taking some of the sheets from Blue’s back, he followed them out of the bedroom and down the hall, the smile still on his face as he listened to the pair chatter happily together.

Author's Note

Dawn of the Third Day - [Main Quest]

Dark grey clouds covered the slowly rising sun, ushering in a dark and dreary Sunday morning. A cool gust blew through the trees of Hollow Shades, rustling the leaves and filtering into Chris’s open bedroom windows.

Seated at his desk, Chris leaned back in his chair and stretched, his back cracking loudly as he reached for the ceiling. A yawn escaped him as he rubbed his eyes, trying to get the sleepiness out of them. Groggily, he got up to close the windows, figuring the ominous clouds and strong winds meant a storm was on its way. He hadn’t taken a good look at the weather schedule for the week, but judging by the dark clouds rolling in, things were going to get wet.

With his windows properly shut and locked, he returned to his desk where he continued to ponder how he had been woken earlier that morning. He’d been awake for the past several hours, having been startled by a strange dream, one that had given him a new muse for his metalworking.

The result of said inspiration now rested on the main part of his desk, surrounded by scattered bits of twisted iron, pewter, and copper. There, standing in different poses, were a handful of miniature ponies clad in archaic armor. There were nearly half a dozen earth ponies with tiny spears clutched in their hooves, several pegasi with their wings spread wide—some to be made to look like batwings, while others still needed to be covered in tiny, metallic feathers—and to top it all off, there were a few unicorns, their heads held up high, as if they were casting a spell.

He couldn’t remember the exact details of the dream, just that he woke with the need to sculpt the little guards. It wasn’t the first time this had happened; most of his best work came from dreams he had. Like that earth-inspired dragon he had made a few months ago out of bent keys and old bits. It had been a birthday present for his eldest sister, Penumbra. That too was inspired by a particularly weird and vivid dream, one where the creature he sculpted saved him from a pack of timberwolves he was running from. The beast took out his assailants with one swipe from its gigantic, earth-formed tail, then quickly scooped him up into its arms.

He remembered clinging onto the dragon for dear life, finding a strange comfort of safety in the giant creature’s bosom as it carried him into the sky. It wasn’t exactly a nightmare, but it wasn’t a good dream either. Whatever the case was, the dragon had a certain... quality that reminded him of his oldest sister, so he felt she should have the sculpture. He figured it might have been because of how much he looked up to Penumbra, often thinking of her as his second mother.

Smiling at his older memories, Chris let out another big yawn, then cracked his neck and gave his shoulders a quick roll before returning to his work. Gingerly picking up one of the figurines in his fingers, he studied it closely, turning it left and right. A frown touched his lips when he saw that the armature for one of the wings was bent awkwardly. If not fixed, it would give the pegasus―or batpony, he hadn’t decided yet―a weird, misshapen look once it was finished. Picking up a pair of needle-nose pliers, he carefully gripped the thin metal strip before twisting it back into place.

He tweaked and played with the piece of metal for a few more seconds until he was satisfied with the corrections. Placing the figure off to the side, he picked up one of the bits of scrap metal lying around the desk and, grabbing a file as well, began to fashion it into a rudimentary clump of feathers. Before he could get too far along though, a dull thumping noise came from the closed hatch that lead into his room.

“Eh, w-what…?” Chris muttered as his concentration was broken. “Oh, um… hold on a second!” Returning the unfinished figure and tools to their proper places, he pushed himself up out of his chair and made his way over to the hatch. With a quick, precise kick, the trapdoor swung open and the ladder folded down into the hall below.

“Come on up,” he said nonchalantly before turning and making his way back to his desk.

There was a moment of silence before the soft clip-clop of hooves could be heard ascending the ladder. After a few seconds, a night-blue bespectacled face popped up and peered into the room from the hatchway, a piece of jam-covered toast in its mouth.

“Gwwd mwrning, Wnii-chan!” Moondrop mumbled out in a sing-song voice though the slice of toast. Tilting her head back and using her forehoof, she quickly wolfed down the rest of her breakfast. With that, she pulled herself up into the room, revealing a tray of food balancing precariously in between her splayed wings.

“I made you some breakfast!” she chirped as she happily cantered up to him. Turning sideways, she presented the tray, revealing the food upon it.

A plate of buttermilk pancakes sat in the center of the tray, covered with slices of bananas, strawberries, blueberries, and whipped cream. Maple syrup was drizzled over the stack, the sticky-sweet liquid seeping into the fluffy cakes. There was also a plate of scrambled eggs, chunks of cheese, mushrooms, and peppers mixed in. Strips of bacon laid across the eggs, their edges blackened slightly. Several pieces of slightly-burnt toast rested on a third plate, along with small bowls of butter, jam, and cinnamon. A glass of orange juice wrapped the whole ensemble up nicely.

“Whoa, Specs!” Chris said in awe as his mouth began to water. He eyed the impressive display hungrily, his stomach letting out a low growl. A quick glance at the clock told him that it was half past eight in the morning. He had gotten so wrapped up in his work that he had lost track of time, and thus completely forgotten about getting something to eat.

Turning back to Moondrop, he gave her a grateful smile. It was extremely unusual for her to bring him breakfast like this, but he had a good idea why she was doing it. Even though he was still wary about what had taken place the last few days, he was way too hungry to question his sister's generosity, especially when it looked and smelled that good!

“You really didn't have to do all this for me, Specs,” he said, taking the tray off her back before carefully placing it on what little free space he had left on his desk. “But, this looks really delicious!”

At his words, Moondrop let out a happily squeal, dancing back and forth on her hooves.

“I know, but I really wanted to and I made it all by myself!” she tittered, turning to face him. “Moonie said she hadn’t seen you get up yet, so I figured you were busy with your sculpture thingies and forgot to eat the most important meal of the day… again.” She rolled her eyes before giggling again. “So, I figured I’d make you something special, as a kind of thank you for yesterday!”

Chris stiffened, his smile turning strained. He knew the reason why she brought him food, but to hear her say it just brought the memory of yesterday’s events swarming to the surface of his mind. They had barely managed to finish washing her sheets before their mother and older sisters had returned earlier than expected, meaning they just barely got away with it. He wasn’t sure if he could take anymore close calls like that and it made him start to overthink everything they were doing.

“I-it really wasn’t that big of a deal, honestly,” he stammered. “I was just, you know... helping you out.”

“Right, like how it was really helping me when you stretched me open and looked deep inside my pussy,” Moondrop teased with a giggle.

“T-that was just... I mean I was just trying to, umm...” Chris tried to counter as his cheeks reddened, but he didn’t really have an excuse. He knew there was no defending it, he enjoyed himself just as much as she did, so it wasn’t all just for her.

“It’s okay, Onii-chan,” she said, leaning in to give him a quick kiss on his cheek, which brightened his blush. “I was just teasing you!”

“Ehh, r-right...” Chris said as he touched the cheek she kissed. Even with how conflicted his emotions were, he was still enjoying the attention, but that thought caused him to cringe at himself.

I can’t believe how far this has gone... I slept with another one of my sisters for Luna's sake!

He groaned quietly under his breath as he looked over the amazing breakfast platter before him, thinking that he somehow didn’t deserve his sister's kindness and affection.

It was bad enough when it was just Moonie, by now I’ve gotten Specs wrapped up in this too!

Worry began to well up in his chest, yet he was unable to figure out why. Both fillies had been fine with it. In fact, they had both asked—no, pleaded—for it… so why did it always feel like he had done something wrong? Was it even wrong to begin with?

“You’re so cute when you blush, Onii-chan.” Moondrop said as she leaned forward and nuzzled him lovingly, oblivious to her brother’s conflicting emotions. “But I really did appreciate what you did for me and I just had to make you something extra special as a thank you!”

Her words did bring Chris some comfort, but not much.

“I actually had fun making this for you,” she continued, leaning back to give him a warm smile, but soon her ears slapped back as her confidence started to wane. She looked back to the food and studied it for a moment, tapping her chin with a hoof. “Although I might have cooked the eggs for a bit too long... I hope they're still okay.”

“I’m… I’m sure they’ll taste just fine, Specs,” Chris said, trying to sound encouraging as he pushed his confused emotions away for later consideration. He looked over his meal again, catching the sweet fragrance of mouth-watering pancakes and eggs, causing his stomach to growl again, only louder than before. Reaching for the silverware on the tray, he paused upon noticing what was lying beside them.

“Um, Specs. What are these?” he asked, holding up a group of thin, long sticks that were covered in chocolate.

“Oh, those!” Moondrop said, her tail flicking about excitedly. “Those are called ‘Pocky’ sticks, silly! They’re a snack food from Neighpan! I thought you might like to try some!”

Chris hummed curiously as he eyed one of the sticks, then mentally shrugged before taking a bite. He rolled the taste around in his mouth for a few seconds before swallowing.

“Well!?” Moondrop asked with a few eager bounces, her eyes wide and ears perked.

“It tastes... it tastes like a chocolate-covered biscuit,” he answered plainly.

“Well, yeah… but did you like it?”

“Well, it’s okay, I just thought...” he started to say, but upon seeing Moondrop’s expression, he quickly changed his mind. “I-I mean, it’s pretty tasty, Specs. T-thanks.”

Moondrop let out another squeal, dancing in place again as her wings fluttered by her sides. “I knew you would like them, Onii-chan! They're all the rage in Neighpan!”

Laughing softly at his sister’s admittedly adorable antics, Chris picked up the fork and dug into the pancakes first. Once he cut himself a generous piece, he discovered that there had been pecans mixed into the pancake batter as well.

Damn, she really went all out on this...

He made sure that he had some banana slices speared on his fork as well before popping the delicious-looking morsel into his mouth. Instantly, his eyes widen in surprise at the explosion of flavor that filled his mouth.

“Specs,” he said around a mouthful of food, “this… this is delicious!”

“R-really?” Moondrop asked, peering up at him with wide, glimmering eyes.

Swallowing the indescribable pieces of food in his mouth, Chris nodded. “These are, without a doubt, some of the best pancakes I’ve ever had!” The taste of buttermilk, banana, and pecan filled his mouth, along with a faint hint of… something that he couldn’t quite place, but tasted oddly familiar.

Taking another chunk and quickly shoveling it into his mouth, he took his time to really savor all the unique flavors. Chewing on the bite of pancakes for a few more seconds and still not able to identify what that mystery ingredient was, he swallowed and finally asked, “What did you put in them? There’s like... something in the batter that I can’t quite place, but it’s really good!”

“O-oh my gosh... You... you really like that?”

Chris gave her an odd smile before chuckling, picking up another bit. “Well, yeah, but I don’t know what it is. What’s your secret ingredient?”

“O-oh, well it's, umm...” she started to say, fidgeting nervously with her hoofs. “Um, well, i-it’s… it’s just mom’s usual recipe.”

“Come on now, don’t gimme that!” Chris said with his mouth full of pancake. “These are way better than mom’s and I know you added something to it! Come on, tell me!”

Moondrop let out a bashful squeaked, scuffing at the hard wood floor with a hoof. For some reason, a dark blush had spread across her cheeks and she was unable to meet his eye. “You know… eggs, flour, butter, some salt, baking soda, buttermilk, pecans.” Trailing off, her blush, impossibly, got even darker. It was always hard for her to keep a secret when pressured, and she started to crack. “I… I may have added a... special ingredient of my own, though.”

“Oh yeah?” Chris hummed curiously as he took another bite. “So what is it? Come on, you got to tell me!”

Moondrop opened and closed her mouth wordlessly, her face practically on fire. Her glasses were even starting to steam up.

“Y-you see... I added a really special ingredient t-that came from a very special place, deep within my... h-heart,” she added, fidgeting shyly in place, not daring to look him in the eye.

“Yeah?” Chris said as he took notice of his sister's strange behavior, the sight worrying him slightly. “And... what is the ingredient?”

Moondrop squeaked again and turned away, placing a hoof over her burning cheek. “I-I... I added... m-my… my l-lo… l-l-lo…” she stammered, struggling to get it out, her tail thrashing back and forth. She bit her lip and clenched her eyes shut before finally blurting out, “My l-love! I put my love into them!”

Chris froze and his eyes widened, another forkful of pancakes halfway to his mouth. Instantly he recognized the mystery flavor as that of slightly tangy blackberries.

No...

S-she… she didn’t…

Taking a seat on the floor and placing both her forehooves on her cheeks, Moondrop shook her head about as she giggled wildly.

“W-well, I just couldn’t stop thinking about how... how you said you liked the way I tasted yesterday,” she continued, still unable to look him in the eye as she held back her giddy giggles. “A-and you just kept licking and you seemed to like it so much, s-so I thought... w-well I just figured you’d really like my f-flavor in your breakfast, and so I just kind of... and I just kind of… into the batter, and… ooooooh, Onii-chan ate my love cakes and said he liked them! I can’t believe it!” Letting out a high-pitch squeal of delight, she turned and bolted down the hatchway, tittering all the while. She didn’t stop, but shouted back as she reached the hall. “I love you, Onii-chan!”

Chris just sat there, staring at the opened hatch through which his younger sister had quickly fled his room, the nectar-laced bite of food suspended inches from his gaping mouth. Slowly, his sights turned back to the food on his fork. He stared at it in equal parts fascination and horror, his mind trying to process what was happening.

She… she put her… in the pancakes? Wha…? I can’t keep eating this, can I?

A mixture of emotions ran through his head as he tried to figure out how exactly he felt about this current turn of events. On one hand, his sister had essentially mixed her… essence in with the pancake batter, but on the other hand, he had been eating it directly from the source yesterday. Admittedly… it was also pretty tasty, and he was hungry.

He studied the morsel for a few more seconds before shrugging and, with only a moment of hesitation, popping it in his mouth. Again, an explosion of flavors hit his tongue, and unlike last time, he could taste his sister clearly.

“I wonder how much she put into this? What did she even do to get it into the bowl?” he mumbled, only to pause his chewing when he realized what he was thinking. Sighing tiredly, he shook his head before returning his attention back to the miniatures on his desk.

Trying to put what his sister did out of his mind, he continued to work on his project for the next hour or so, occasionally pausing to pick at the breakfast Moondrop had graciously made him. The eggs were indeed a little burnt, but the mixture of mushrooms and peppers definitely made up for it. The bacon was cooked just the way he liked it. Overall she did a good job, and as sickening and perverse as it was, he didn’t mind the little… extra flavoring that she had added.

After having finished most of his plate, he looked up to the clock, seeing it was nearing ten o’clock. Thinking he should get up and stretch his legs some, he decided to see what Moonie and Specs were up to. He quickly finished off what he could of his meal, not waiting to be rude and leave it unfinished, then picked up the tray. He then descended the ladder to his room and made his way to the kitchen.

Silverware and empty plates clanged together as he made his way downstairs, walking through the almost eerily quiet house. He lazily deposited the dirty dishes into the sink with a somewhat loud bang that echoed into the empty rooms before glancing around. A book was open on the counter, several pieces of paper strewn about it, along with a notebook filled with notes. A calculator rested off to the side.

“That’s strange…” Chris muttered as he moved around the island counter to get a better look at the papers. It took him only a moment to see that they were math notes, as well as half-finished homework.

“Why would Moonie leave her homework out and about like this?” he wondered aloud. It was a little odd considering Blue Moon was never one to just leave her precious work lying around like that. Too often one of their siblings would ‘accidently’ spill juice on it, or put it away into some random book shelf, or just hide it to mess with her. Years of this had instilled an almost predatory instinct in Blue to protect all her belongings, not just her homework.

Where in Tartarus is she now? Come to think of it, where is Moondrop?

Neither of them had plans today, if he remembered correctly. It was Sunday and usually they would always hang around the house, especially in the morning. His other siblings on the other hand almost always had plans for the day. If he remembered right, the twins Nocturne and Evening were at their acupuncture job, and his mother he knew would be with her book club until late in the afternoon. He would have seen his eldest sister, Penumbra, by now, so he took a guess and figured she must have been out collecting herbs for her work like she always did. Dawn... well, he was pretty sure she was home as well, but where was she?

“Moonie, you around? Specs? Dawn?” he asked, glancing around one last time. Getting no response, he shrugged before exiting the kitchen. He was about to leave, but then stopped and looked back at Blue’s scattered work. Almost without thinking, he scooped up the loose papers and placed them carefully into her notebook for safekeeping before heading out again.

Exiting the kitchen, he made his way through the dimly-lit house, heading for the staircase. It was still early in the day, which meant he could probably get some more work done on the miniatures before the others started returning home. If he was lucky, he could finish them up within a few days.

Despite the house having five floors total, the stairs ended at the third floor. They opened onto a common-room like space that was filled with a coffee table, bookshelves, and a few beanbag chairs, as well as nearly a dozen or so pictures hung up on the wall. To get to the fourth and fifth floor, one had to walk down a hallway to a secondary flight of stairs that would lead them upward, a newer addition to the home once their family became too large for the original three floors.

Walking down the hall, Chris passed by several doors that lined the interior wall. There was a bathroom, a linen closet, a room that was more storage than anything else, and the guest bedroom. Walking along, he hummed softly to himself, his mind already upstairs with his projects as he planned what he was going to do. He was so lost in thought that he didn’t notice the second-to-last door creak open.

As he walked, he heard the sound of something zipping through the air before he suddenly couldn’t move anymore. Quickly looking down, he saw a thick rope had wrapped itself around his chest and arms, and his eyes widened immediately. Letting out a startled yelp, he had no time to react before he was yanked back, falling flat on his ass as he was pulled into the blacked recesses of one of the rooms he so carelessly passed.

“No! I’m sorry!” he shouted as blackness surrounded him and the door slammed shut behind, sealing his fate.

Unable to see in the pitch black that crowded his vision, Chris whimpered in distress as he was jostled about by his unseen assailant. With expert levels of execution, coils of rope wrapped around his wrists and ankles, binding them together. He struggled against his new restraints, but before he could test their strength, the sound of leathery wings flapping filled the room as he was hoisted up from his bindings. His captor let out a strained, angry grunt, then tossed him through the air onto something surprisingly soft.

“W-wait, hold on, I—umph!” he started to cry out, only for something to land on his stomach, knocking the air from his lungs. Blinking back tears, he stared upwards through the darkness to find a single glowing violet eye glaring down at him, the other hidden behind a current of long black bangs.

If Chris’s heart wasn’t racing before, it certainly was now. He might not have known what he did to bring on her wrath, but he knew he was in trouble. In the back of his mind he kicked himself for passing her room so carelessly, but it was too late now. There was only one pony in the house that he never wanted to cross paths with during estrus season, and that pony was now currently staring down at him with a burning eye of pure hate.

“Um, h-hey… hey, Dawn,” he stammered out, chuckling nervously. “Ehh... What’s up?”

“You...” Her rough, ice-cold voice growled as her only visible eye narrowed. The pressure on his stomach increased as the weight shifted forward.

Swallowing audibly, Chris tried to put on an innocent smile but failed. “M-me? What… what about me?”

“You were making an awful lot of noise outside my door, dweeb!” Dawn growled out, a pair of fangs flashing in the dark, prompting Chris to cower. “Banging around with dishes and throwing them into the sink! I could even hear you stomping up the stairs all the way from the bottom floor!”

“H-hey, I wasn’t stomping up them,” Chris tried to defend himself. “I was just walking normally! Besides, I—gah!” The fangs snapped in front of his face, silencing him. By now his eyes had adjusted enough to the darkness that he could make out the mare that was currently seated upon his stomach.

Dawn had a stereotypical dark-gray coat, a more common color for most batponies. Her medium-length black mane was shaved on the side, the rest coming down to hang off the left side of her face. Her beautifully bright, violet eyes were framed by thick layer of pure black eyeliner that even continued on to her cheeks in little spiky points. She painted two little black hearts on her right cheek and wore some grey makeup to try and hide the darker-grey freckles that spotted her face, but some still poked out and were clearly visible. Both of her ears were pierced with two bars at the top and one skull that rested at the bottom. Her bottom lip was pierced as well with a single silver ring right in the middle to match her other accessories. She was decked out in one of her usual outfits: a black shirt that covered her chest and forelegs with a pink-and-black pleated short skirt, complemented by the fishnet stockings around her hind legs. Her whole ensemble was completed with a black leather collar around her neck, and stud-lined bracelets about her forelegs.

“Chris… my dear, little brother…” Dawn growled out, her pierced bottom lip twitching in a sneer. She called him that, even though she was only one year older than him, if that. “You know that I lov… that I tolerate you, but you can be a real pain in my flank sometimes, you know that? You out of everypony in our family should know better!”

Chris stared up at her, genuinely confused. He knew she was angry at him for supposedly making too much noise, but other than that, he was at a loss for what he did. “W-what… what do you mean? What did I do?”

“Are you serious? How can you be this dense?” she snapped, before groaning and slapping her hoof to her forehead. “Come on Chris! You’ve lived with us for years now, and you know when all of us go into heat! Everypony is on Estrus Break, for Luna’s sake! And you should also know that when it’s this time of year, I need total... and absolute... quiet!” She growled at him before leaning up and pointing to her pierced ears with her hooves. “You know how sensitive my hearing gets when I’m like this!”

“I-I’m sorry, Dawn,” Chris stammered as he tried to make himself as small as possible. “I didn’t even realize I was overly noisy, honest!” He practically shouted the last part, causing Dawn to wince and cover her ears as she folded them back against her head.

“Not so loud, dumbass!” she growled, angrily pushing a hoof into his chest. She glared at him for a moment before groaning and shaking her head. “I’ll never understand how the three of you can be so fucking loud! I mean, seriously! Have you no respect for others in this house?”

“Hey, that’s not true, I…” Chris began, only to trail off as a look of confusion crossed his face. “Wait… what do you mean ‘three of us’?”

“What do you think I mean? I mean you and them!” Dawn snapped, pointing a hoof off to the side.

Blinking, Chris followed her hoof and peered about, only for his eyes to widen again. There, tied up in the corner of the room, was Blue Moon and Moondrop. They were propped up against one another, nervous looks on their faces as they watched events unfold. “Specs? Moonie!?”

“I don’t know how you guys can make so much noise! There I was, trying to get some sleep after working a fucking double shift, but these two were being all giggly in the kitchen like a pair of mindless schoolfillies!” Dawn growled, glaring over her shoulder at the pair. “Galloping around on the hardwood floor, up and down the stairs constantly, and laughing about who knows what! Do you know how loud hooves can be on wooden floors in this house!?”

“I-I told you I wasn’t galloping, I was—” Moondrop whimpered, only to let out a squeak when Dawn turned and snarled at her. Ducking down, she tried to make herself small and hide behind Blue, her tail tucking up against her body.

“Don’t start with me! Whatever you were doing, it was loud and annoying!” Dawn grumbled, rubbing her temples with the edges of her hooves. “Up the stairs, down the stairs, up the stairs, down the stairs, so on, and so on. Not to mention all the chattering and giggling in the kitchen. What were you two even talking about?”

“NOTHING!” Both sisters quickly responded, making Dawn wince again.

“Enough shouting!” Dawn cried as she held her ears again. “I’m at my wits end here! It’s already hard enough to relax with this Luna forsaken heat, but all the pointless noise… it’s just too fucking much! I’m exhausted and you… you idiots are keeping me awake!” As she spoke, her tail whipped about and lashed at Chris’s legs.

“S-so you tied us all up?” he asked, finding some flaws in her logic.

“I had to find some way to shut you all up,” Dawn huffed. “And I was in the middle of chewing them out when you came stomping along. So now we all get to have a nice chat about respecting that some ponies in this house have worked long, countless hours all week and just want to sleep but can’t with their estrus cycle and incredibly loud siblings bouncing around like a bunch of immature foals! Seriously, is a little peace and quiet so much to ask?”

Suddenly, her whole body gave a shudder as her ears flapped against her head. She nearly collapsed, but saved herself by placing both her forehooves on Chris’s chest. Biting her lip, she started to knead his chest as she fidgeted uncomfortably and stared off into a random spot in the room with a blush. She was quiet for a moment, but the sudden scent of a heated mare filled Chris’s nostrils, faintly tickling his senses. He noticed right away that she smelled a lot spicier than Blue and Moondrop, but he still enjoyed her scent, much to his chagrin.

“Great, now I’m getting worked up again,” Dawn muttered darkly with a sigh, her hips shifting slightly. “I can smell you and it's...” she whispered, but then growled angrily. “Great, this is just great! It took me nearly an hour to get rid of this with my stupid cooler, and now it was all for nothing! I’m never going to get to sleep with my room smelling like… like…”

“Like, what?” Chris asked as she trailed off, but she said nothing while she stared blankly into the dark room. Her head slowly turned as her nostril flared every now and then. Soon, a frown started to appear across her face.

“Wait...” Dawn said as she turned to her bound siblings, taking in a big whiff of air through her nostrils.

“What?” Blue asked worriedly.

“I can’t…why can’t I…?” Dawn muttered before taking another deep sniff, her scowl deepening. “Why can’t I smell anything coming from you two?”

Both Moondrop and Blue stiffened, their eyes going wide at her question.

“W-what... what do you mean?” Blue asked, grinning nervously.

“Your estrus!” Dawn snapped, eyeing the two of them curiously. “I can smell Chris’s amaz―I mean his musk, but I can hardly smell anything coming from you two! Both of you should be the smelliest things in this room!”

Moondrop squeaked in surprise and looked away as her cheeks glowed with a bright rose-red.

“I-I don’t know what you mean, Dawn” Blue answered nervously. “I’m still a filly you know... I haven’t even gotten my first heat yet.”

“You think I’m that stupid?” Dawn deadpan. “You were just bitching a few days ago about your first heat. We even talked about it... remember?”

Blue cringed, but didn’t say anything else, knowing she was caught in a bad lie.

“Something’s not right...” Dawn said, her eyes narrowing at her sister's silence as she continued to study the pair. “Come to think of it… why are you two so overly cheerful today, especially this time of the year? Why aren't you both in your rooms writhing in pain and trying to get sleep like me!?”

“H-honestly we don’t know what you’re talking about,” Moondrop stammered out. “We’re just happy because... because... it’s… it’s just, you know… s-such a lovely day outside?”

Dawn gave her a blank look before turning to the closest window in her room. She leaned off Chris slightly and stretched her wing out to grab the string to the blinds. Lifting the blinds slightly, she revealed a dark and cloudy day. Heavy rain fell from the sky as the howling winds whipped the trees back and forth. Branches and leaves jerked about as small pieces of loose debris were tossed around in the air like they were nothing.

Grunting angrily, she let go of the blinds, letting them stay open slightly as she turned back to her cowering sister. “I have to give you that. It is nice day out, but that still doesn’t explain why you both don’t smell like a cart full of rotten fruit! It’s estrus season! You two should both be suffering like me, but you’re not!” she growled, glaring down at the two from her position on Chris’s stomach. “Something's not right here, and I want some answers! Now!”

The shout caused her younger sisters to jump.

“Well, it’s just that... y-you see, we—oof!” Moondrop stuttered, but was interrupted when Blue elbowed her in the stomach.

“I can explain!” Blue quickly shouted in a whisper as to not hurt Dawns ears.

“Well?” Dawn asked after a long moment of silence had passed.

“I, uh… I borrowed Moondrop’s cooler this morning after she, uhh, showed me how to use it?” Blue offered tentatively, only to trail off as she realized how unbelievable her own words sounded.

“Your inexperience is showing, Sister,” Dawn sneered. “Coolers don’t get rid of your heat, they just treat the symptoms. You should have known that, especially if Moondrop was trying to teach you how to use one. So, I’ll ask again, what happened to your heat?”

Chris was starting to sweat as his mouth dried out from all this interrogation. This could be it for him if Dawn found out what he did with their siblings. Their younger siblings. If Dawn told their mother the shameful things he did, she would kick him out for sure and he would lose one of the most important parts of his life. There was just no way he could go on without his family in his life. He couldn't let that happen, but what could he do? There was nothing he could say to save them all, so he had to just lay there and hope that Blue’s intelligence would shine through and get them out of this situation somehow.

Feeling somewhat hopeful, Chris looked over to his younger siblings to see if they were coming up with a plan.

Moondrop opened and closing her mouth wordlessly as if she wanted to say something but stopped each time.

Blue was biting her lip and fidgeting around nervously in her bondage, swallowed audibly.

“It’s just that, uh… Blue and I, well we, u-umm... well we’re both experiencing a mild estrus cycle this year?” Moondrop finally said with a fake-looking smile. The smile grew more strained as Dawn continued to glare at her. Ears folding against her head, her eyes darted back and forth behind her glasses, glancing first at Dawn and then at Chris. Sweat began to trickle down her brow.

Oh sweet Luna. I’m sooo screwed... Chris thought as he looked up to the ceiling, wondering if his mother would even let him live after this.

Dawn glared for a few seconds more before a sly smirk slowly began to spread across her muzzle.

“That’s some top-notch bullshit, Weeb,” she said. Though her voice was soft, it still sent chills down the others’ spines. “You know that all of our cycles are bad thanks to mom’s genes, so don’t even try to pull that shit with me.”

Both bound sisters whimpered and looked down at the floor, not daring to look Dawn in the eye.

Dawn looked over the two with a contemplative look as she rubbed her chin with a hoof. Suddenly her eyes widened as if a lightbulb went off in her head.

“You two are hiding something big... You found a way to beat estrus, didn't you?” She said in a deceptively calm tone. “Just tell me your trick. I promise, whatever it is, I won't tell anypony. I just want in on it.”

Blue frowned at Dawn's words cautiously, but Moondrop seemed to brighten up, almost smiling.

“Bingo,” Dawn whispered softly with a sly smirk as she eyed her new four-eyed prey, causing Chris’s eyes to widen worriedly.

“I bet it felt sooooo amazing to get rid of your heat, didn’t it, Weeb?” Dawn cooed in a friendly manner.

Moondrop bit her lip, slinking down further behind Blue. “U-umm... well...”

Dawn’s smirk widened and she continued to push her sister, getting the reaction she hoped she would. “I bet it did, didn’t it? I bet it was the best feeling in the world to finally find relief. Was it one of your friends that helped you? Was he handsome?”

“Oh, yes! He was so very ha—” Moondrop stopped almost immediately once she realized what she was doing and bit her lip before shaking her head wildly, almost throwing her glasses off her muzzle. “No! I-I mean no he wasn’t! I mean, yes he wa... I mean I didn’t have a friend come over at all! You know we can’t do that when we're in heat! We’ll get pregnant! And I don’t even have any stallion friends!”

Dawn raised a curious eyebrow at Moondrop, humming to herself as she started to get the answers she needed. “That might be true, but you can always find a male from another species to help you if you travel out far enough.”

Both Moondrop and Blue gulped audibly at that.

“Honestly, Moondrop, you can tell me!” Dawn cooed, keeping up her friendly act. “I bet it was that cute transfer student. You know the one... that young griffon colt from your class you were talking about a while ago. How amazing did he feel? I bet it felt divine as he slid into your heated depths, scratching that burning itch deep inside you where even your cooler can’t reach, filling you with his soothing seed.”

As Dawn purred lustfully, Moondrop whipped about in her binds. Her tail tucked up against her body, pressing against her groin tightly to hide her arousal.

“I-it felt... I mean…” she whimpered, her hips shifting about. She could feel her will to stay silent steadily slipping away. “It was... it felt...”

“Specs,” Blue whisper worriedly, catching Moondrop’s attention. “You can’t say anything. You have to be strong!”

Moondrop nodded before turning back to Dawn. “I d-don’t know what you’re t-talking about... And I never even talked to that student. Plus, he went back Griffonstone for Estrus Break.”

Dawn growled in anger. She was so close to breaking Moondrop, but her heat was started to drive her insane and she was losing her patience. Letting out a snort of annoyance, her wings flared wide, the dark-purple appendages appearing almost black in the gloom. “You are going to tell me what you’re hiding, and you’re going to tell me now! Tell me, or so help me Luna, I’ll twist your teats until they fall off!”

Moondrop let out a squeak, clamping her hind legs together to hide her vulnerable, sensitive nipples. “N-no, please don’t! I really like my teats!”

Dawn growled, flashing her fangs at the two before he eyes widened again, another idea popping into her head. “No, even better. I won't just twist your nipples off. I’ll go to your room and take all those stupid action figures you love so much and rip them out of their packages!”

“Nooooooooooooo!” Moondrop shrieked in horror, her eyes widening with alarm. “Those… those are collector’s sets, mint-condition! You can’t just take them out of the boxes! They will lose all their value!”

“Then talk!” Dawn snarled. “I know you want to share how great it felt to find relief! Now tell me, dammit!”

“I can’t, I just... I... I...” Moondrop cried as she tried to hold back. She bit her lip almost hard enough to draw blood, clenching her eyes shut tight, doing all she could to not blurt out what happened to save her collection and teats. She could hear both Chris and Blue Moon in the background telling her to not say anything, but she wasn’t that strong...

She just wasn’t...

Moondrop took in a deep breath before quickly blurting out all at once, “Yesterday Blue told me that Chris and her shared a really super kawaii kiss and then they had the best sex ever and it was the most amazing thing, so then I wanted to do that too, and I saw Chris in the kitchen the next morning and I got so excited and begged him to help me do the sex, and then he said yes and I was so happy and he played with my nipples until I came really hard, then he spread me open and looked inside my pussy, which I thought was kind of weird but also really hot, and then he just started to lick me down there, and I couldn’t believe it, but his tongue felt so good on my pussy that I came really, really hard all over his face, and then I asked him if I could suck his cock, so I let him fuck my throat, and it was the hottest thing ever and I almost came just from that and then my heat was burning like it never burned before so I turned around and then let Chris fuck me! Me fucked me so hard and so good I came really, really, really hard for a third time and he came inside me and it was the fucking best thing I had ever felt in my entire liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiife!”

Moondrop ended her rant with a sob and hung her head in shame, her ears folding against her head. “I-I’m... sorry, Onii-chan...”

“Holy shit, Moondrop...” Blue whisper, too stunned to say anything else.

“Fuck, Specs,” Chris said as he let his head drop back into Dawn's bed. This was it for him... It was all over after this. He wasn’t sure how he was going to be able to live without the ones he loved the most in his life, and he didn’t want to think about it. Still, it didn’t stop his eyes from welling up with tears.

Moondrop... Blue Moon... I’m so sorry... I really fucked up…

Dawn remained motionless, frozen stiff on top of Chris, her mouth hanging open in awe as she stared blankly at Moondrop. The room quickly fell into an eerie silence, the only sounds that could be heard was the storm howling outside and the quiet sobs coming from Moondrop herself.

Chris gritted his teeth and clenched his eyes shut, anger and sadness mixing into a confusing cocktail of emotions in his mind. There was no way in Tartarus this would end well for any of them. He knew Dawn would tell their mother or even their other sisters about what she discovered, and that would be it. The end of his life as he knew it.

Even though he was angry with Dawn for what she did, he realized that he couldn’t blame her. What they were doing—no... what he did with his younger sisters was completely wrong and he knew it, yet, he still participated. He had no excuse since he was the older of the three; he should have known better.

Dawn must really think low of me right now...

Chris bit his lip and fought back more tears as memories of his older sister flooded his mind. He could vividly recall how she helped him deal with a group of bullies that used to pick on him when he was younger. Her words still rang fresh in his mind...

Don’t let those fuckwads walk all over you like that, dweeb! You’re stronger and older than half those pricks! For Luna’s sake, you’re almost as strong as Penumbra! Stand up for yourself and don’t let them see how their actions affect you! Stay stoic and strong!

Chris couldn’t help but smile at the memory as a small tear ran down his cheek. Blunt as it might have been, he was able to stand up to his bullies after that speech, and he never forgot her advice. He never really thought of himself as a confident person, but ever since that day, it became a lot easier for him to find his inner strength when he needed it the most. But now... now it was all... wait... what?

Opening his eyes again, he looked down to where Dawn was currently straddling him, squishing her amazingly warm and soft crotch into his stomach. He couldn’t see what was happening since her black and pink pleated skirt was in the way, but it felt like... it felt like her hips were... grinding on him?

Just then, he started to noticed another odd feeling coming from underneath her skirt. A growing damp spot was starting to spread out from between her legs, soaking his shirt in its warmth.

Is she... turned on?

Chris silently tilted his head up, his eyes slowly coming up to meet Dawn’s, who was now looking straight at him. He flinched back in shock once their eyes met, but he then furrowed his brown in confusion when he didn’t see a burning anger behind her bright violet eyes like he was expecting. Instead he saw what looked like... sadness?

“I-is... is that true, Chris?” she practically whispered.

Blinking up in bewilderment at her complete change in mood, he just laid there, not sure what to say at first. Was she just so disappointed with him that she couldn’t help but cry? Whatever the case may be, he started to see her new question as a chance to deny everything and try to lie his way out of this. He could say that Moondrop was running on one of her all-nighters while writing her more lewd fanfictions, so she was just delirious and tired. Yeah... that could actually work!

Chris was about to open his mouth to try and save himself and his younger sisters when Dawn suddenly turned herself around, spinning one hundred and eighty degrees on his stomach before quickly pushing her muzzle into his crotch.

“H-hey!” he shouted as she pressed her snout right into where his soft member was before taking a big whiff. Her body shivered once, and she shot up again, her eyes wide in disbelief.

“It is true...” she almost whimpered sadly, but soon her scowl came back as she whipped her head back towards her still bound sisters. “I can smell both of you on him!”

“It’s really not what you think!” Blue tried to protest one last time.

“So, that’s the big secret, huh?” Dawn growled, her wings flapping in aggravation. “You two used our brother’s l-lo… semen to quell your heat!”

“Wait, Dawn, listen,” Chris pleaded, grabbing Dawn’s attention as she turned her glaring eye down at him. He knew there was no saving himself now, but he wouldn’t let his younger siblings suffer as well. He wouldn’t let their lives be ruined the same as his. “They had nothing to do with this. It was all my fault and I take full responsibility! I know you’re upset, but there’s no reason to get angry at—”

“How could you...” Dawn snarled, venom dripping off her words.

Chris felt a painful sting in his chest. He knew she was right. “I-I know, it was stupid and I shou—”

“How could you help both our sisters with their estrus and not include me!” She continued sounding hurt, her angry scowl deepening as more small traces of liquid started to build up around her eyes.

“I know Dawn, I was responsible and...” Chris stopped mid-sentence and blinked a few times, running over what she said in his head a second time. “Wait... w-wat?”

“Keeping me out of the loop yet again!” Draw snapped with a snarl, wiping her tears away with her hoof, leaving behind dry, enraged eyes. “Ooooh, how typical of you! You’re willing to help scratch their itches, but aren’t willing to come to me when I need help with mine!? You know how bad estrus gets for me!”

“W-what?!” Chris shouted in shock, forgetting about Dawn's sensitive ears.

She winced and folded her ears back but kept her scowl as she glared down at him. Instead of yelling about being quiet like he thought she would, she quickly ducked down, shoving her face into his.

“You just didn’t want to help me because I’m not as pretty as them!” Dawn accused with a low growl, pressing her muzzle up against his nose. She was so close now that he could smell the scented shampoo she liked to use, the smell of cinnamon and dragon fruit filling his nostrils.

“What!? No, Dawn, that’s not—”

“Jerk!” she said before lifting herself up again.

“I’m suffering here too, you know!” she continued through clenched teeth, her fangs glinting in a flash of lightning from outside. “Do you know what it's like to have ears as sensitive as mine during estrus!? Do you know how often I’ve had to sit here and listen to our other siblings clopping themselves off? Do you know how much worse that makes my heat to hear everypony moaning as they get off in their rooms, including you!?”

“I-I, uhh...” Chris tried to reply, feeling his embarrassment shoot up at her sister's admission to hearing him jerk off.

“You know how many headaches I get from all the loud noise I’ve suffered through in this house!?” she continued in a soft, angry whisper dripping with venom.

Chris swallowed audibly as sweat started to build up on his brow.

“Here I am, every year, sitting in this lonely, dark room, writhing in pain as my heat continues to challenge my sanity, and you’re over there willing to help Moondrop and Blue with their estrus, but not once did it ever cross your fucking mind to come and help me!?” Dawn ranted, choking back sadness as she visibly shuddered in disgust, her wings fanning out slightly. “I can’t believe this whole time you have been filling them with your b-baby batter but you didn’t want to do the same for me. Even after all we’ve been though...”

“But, wait… y-you… I-I thought you had a coltfriend!” Chris managed to blurt out the only thing he could think to say, causing Dawn to wince again at the volume.

“It doesn’t work like that, dweeb!” Dawn snapped. “I can’t just let him cum inside me without the proper herbs or spells! One of which is almost impossible to get if you don’t know a good friend, and do you really think Penumbra would just hoof over rare and expensive herbs like that to one of her younger sisters?”

“I-I don’t—”

“And do you see any unicorns just walking around Hollow Shades willing to let two batponies they don't know fuck each other’s brains out with one of their contraceptive spells? Plus, my ‘coltfriend’ isn’t even around anymore, jerk! He left me months ago for some prissy, pretty little princess, cheerleader, bimbo, slut!”

“Months ago!?” Chris said in surprise. “Why didn’t you tell any of us!?”

“Like any of you actually care!” Dawn snapped back.

“But... w-we do care,” Moondrop squeaked softly as Blue nodded her head in agreement.

“Shut up, you!” Dawn snarled before turning her sights back to her brother. “None of that matters now anyways,” she said with a manic-like giggle, grinning down at Chris with a large, fang-filled smile, “cause I’ve got the perfect solution to my problem right here.” She paused as she leaned back, placing a hoof on Chris’s crotch, triggering a startled gasp from him.

“That’s right... my own personal sister fucker.” She giggled as she scooted her hips down, letting her soft and warm crotch rest just on top of his soft member. She started to move her hips back and forth, gently rubbing him through his pants, bring some life into his limp dick. “Oh... what’s this I feel? Is somepony getting excited?” she purred.

“D-dawn, wait… you don’t under... u-understand...” Chris struggled to stammer out, but was unable to find the words. His legs twitched as she continued to stroke him with her crotch, soaking his pants in her arousal while bringing him to full mast.

“Oh, I understand plenty!” she replied, her eyes flashing angrily. “It’s hardly fair that you would be so willing help the Dork and the Weeb, but leave me all alone to suffer and wilt away into nothing!” She paused her movements, her ears folding back slightly as sadness touched her face yet again. “You never did like me... did you, Chris? I was never... never good enough for you to notice me...”

“W-what!?” Chris shouted quickly in disbelief. “What in Tartarus are you even talking about!? I never―”

Suddenly, Dawn lurched forward, interrupting Chris as her lips pressed hard against his. His eyes widened in shock as his sister kissed him, her lips parting as her tongue caressed his teeth, demanding entrance. Without even thinking, he opened, letting her warm, wet muscle collide with his own. Her experience showed as she explored his mouth like nopony had ever done before, letting her long bat-like tongue touch every nook and cranny in his mouth. His eyelids started to fall slightly as he began to enjoy their taboo embrace, but as soon it had started, she leaned back just as quick, breaking their kiss.

She stayed there, panting for a short moment as she looked down at him with impassioned lust in her gaze.

“I’ll prove to you how good I am,” she breathed. “I’ll make you wish that I was your first, and I’ll get to hear you moan without a wall between us...”

Before Chris could even respond, Dawn grabbed his bound arms and yanked them above his head, tying them to the headboard of her bed with the excess rope.

“D-Dawn...” Chris whimpered nervously. “What are you doing?”

“G-getting you ready for the best time of your life,” Dawn sniffed, trying to sound confident but the waver and crack in her voice shattered that illusion. “You helped them with their heat, now you’re going to help me with mine, and I’m going to make sure you love it!”

At that, Chris’s eyes widened in alarm. “Dawn, wait! L-let's think about this! What if one of our sisters come back and hears us? We can’t just—”

“Oh, fuck off!” Dawn snapped at him, tears welling in her eyes again. “Don’t give me any of your bullshit excuses to try and get out of this! Nopony’s going to hear, idiot. Besides us, Penumbra’s the only one here, and she’s upstairs fast asleep. What with all the herbs she uses to help her sleep, she’s not going to wake up for at least another six hour,s no matter how much noise we make. Now, hold still!”

Her fangs flashed as she leaned down and grabbed a mouthful of his shirt. With a jerk of her head, she tore it apart, sending bits of clothing fluttering through the air. With a quick flap of her wings, she hopped down and landed gently on his legs before going to his pants next.

Chris yelped in fear as she bit the waistband of his pants, showing amazing accuracy as she lifted her head back up and stretched out the hem. She grunted as she continued to pull, putting more and more strain on the fabric until it too ripped into pieces, freeing his now fully-hardened member to the cold air.

Dawn threw the ripped fabric in her mouth away and turned back to Chris. She froze instantly, her eyes widening as she bared witness to her brother’s gently bobbing cock for the first time. Her sights became glued to the impressive length before her.

“Y-you...” Dawn muttered softly, a look of wonder and awe touching her face. “You look so different...”

Before Chris could ask if that was good or bad, she flapped her wings again, giving her a small push as she hopped up and landed right on top of his hips.

Chris gasped when something soft and warm pressed up against his throbbing member from underneath her skirt, pinning it against his lower stomach. Her hips started to slide back and forth, working the bottom of his length into a small crevasse that he thought was her pussy, but it felt like something was between them, keeping them apart. It didn’t feel like skin, but something else just as soft. Whatever it was she was working into him, he didn’t want her to stop.

Noticing he was looking down, Dawn used the thumbs of her wings to grip the edge of her skirt as she continued to slide her warm, damp crotch over his now aching cock. She teased him as she played with the fabric that was blocking his view, pulling it and lifting it slightly as she rocked.

“You want to see, don’t you?” Dawn cooed, lust dripping off her confident words. She didn’t give him time to answer as she lifted the pink-and-black pleated skirt just for him.

Chris’s eyes widened in surprise as he saw his trapped member being pinned down by a pair of bright pink panties, soaked in his sister's arousal. He could see the small outline of her folds as they wrapped about his girth, enveloping him in their warm embrace through the lewd fabric. He always knew Dawn had a weird obsession for clothing, but he had no idea she wore something like that under her skirt. The sight before him stirred something deep within him, a more perverse side that quivered and throbbed with delight at the lewd display, turning him on ever more.

A gasp and a giggle escaped Dawn’s lips as she felt his shaft pulse strongly between her puffy lips.

“I-I knew you would like that,” she cooed with more confidence as she continued to work her hips back and forth. Her natural lubrication continued to seep through her panties and coated his painfully hard cock, making her sliding all the more easier. “My asshole of a coltfriend liked this too... but now I’m doing it just for you, brother.”

Chris clenched his teeth and shuddered from her words. Her soft voice rang full of love and affection which he didn’t expect, but found he enjoyed greatly. It was a side of her that he hardly ever heard, but it was beautiful to him despite the fact it was coming from his sibling.

“T-tell me...” she whimpered as her hips picked up speed, kneading his length into his lower abdomen. She needed to hear it come from his own mouth. “Tell me how much you love it!”

Chris clenched his eyes shut and bit his lip. He wanted to tell her just how good it felt to have her press against him, her panties and warm pussy massaging his length, but he couldn’t. A voice in the back of his head asked if he should be encouraging this behavior, but he didn’t want to lie to her either. The scare of almost being caught from before gave him pause, and he honestly didn’t know what to do.

“Dawn... I... I...” Chris struggled to say what he truly wanted.

She snarled at his uncertainty, growing increasingly more upset that his answer wasn’t immediately praise like she so wanted to hear.

“W-why...” Dawn growled with a hint of sadness. Her hips started moving faster as she pressed herself even harder into his hip, grinding the wet cotton into his sensitive skin. “Why don’t you like me?!”

Chris threw his head back, moaning as his hips reflexively bucked into his sibling’s slippery marehood. He pulled at the ropes restraining his arms, wanting to respond but the pleasure she was giving him was almost too overpowering for him to think straight.

“I-I know what you will like...” Dawn sobbed through gritted teeth. “I know what all stallions like!” With that, she slowly brought the edge of her skirt up with her mouth before quickly biting it in her fangs. Stopping her rocking motion, she kept herself steady as she lifted herself off him, breaking their contact, much to his disappointment.

With her wings now free, she used her thumbs to reach down and pull the panties away from her crotch with a wet peeling sound. A single, thin line of arousal connected her to the pink fabric for a short moment before breaking once she shifted her panties to the side, leaving her marehood exposed for him to see.

“You’ll love this, little brother,” she cooed, using her other wing to maneuver his member, moving it until his underside was pressed firmly between her folds like before, only this time with nothing between them.

Chris shivered at the direct contact, but just when he thought she was done, she peeled her soaked panties back over herself, trapping him between the fabric and her twitching marehood.

“H-holy fuck,” Chris breathed, his eyes widening as he stared blankly at the lewd scene before him. His member was tightly wedged against his sister’s burning entrance by the soaked panties. She even leaned back to give him a better view, letting him see the outline of his cock through the wet cotton. He could feel the added warmth of her tight, puckered anus as it pressed into the spot between the base of his shaft and testicles, causing him to groan. She was even using part of her rump to please him, her cheeks squeezing at his cock in such a way that his toes were already beginning to curl.

“That’s what I want to hear,” Dawn murmured as she found her balance, then started to shift her hips up and down, using her warm pussy and panties to stroke his throbbing member.

Chris’s head was spinning as he watched her hypnotic hips began to bounce, his dick slowly being jerked by the tight embrace of her twitching labia and underwear. He felt himself give a powerful throb and touched something new that tickled the underside of his tip, something that completely threw him off. It was constantly poking and rubbing at the very top of his member, right where her clit should be. Something small, round, and hard that...

H-holy shit! Is her clitoris pierced!?

The shock and depravity of this new realization caused his whole body to tremble, his hips bucking to feel more of that strange metal tickling his sensitive glans. He wanted so bad to see it for himself, his imagination running wild with what kind of jewelry she had down there.

“You like this... d-don’t you...” Dawn panted heavily, her body trembling with need as she slowly began to pick up speed. Her movements became faster as her dripping marehood coated his thick cock in her juices, lubricating it even more. “I... I just knew you would...”

Giving into his primal need, his own hips picked up speed and soon, they were both meeting each other with wet smacks that echoed into the dark room.

Dawn’s flanks jiggled slightly with each impact, causing a soft, almost bashful moan to escape her pursed lips with each slap. Her breaths were getting heavier and heavier with each bounce, and she stared down at Chris with lidded eyes. She almost appeared to be in a daze, muttering softly to herself. “S-so good. It f-feels sooo good.”

After a while, Dawn started to slow her movements as she looked down at her brother.

“W-why... why haven’t you cum yet?” she asked with a whimper, sadness returning to her demeanor.

Able to catch his breath as she slowed, Chris opened his mouth but pause, unsure of what to tell her. “I-I, umm... well it feels really nice, but I need a little more to—”

Growling with fangs flashing, she suddenly pushed herself up, towering over him again as his member shifted inside her panties, his tip coming to rest between her quivering folds.

“I will make you feel so good and you will love me!” she said as one of her wings reached down to steady his shaft. She used her other wing to lift her skirt to her mouth, then bit the hem, holding it up again so he could see what she had planned. She angled her hips to help better align his member with her entrance, but in her haste and pleasure-clouded mind, her legs trembled and lost all their strength just long enough for her to lose her balance.

“G-gaaaaah!” she screamed, the cry muffled through the fabric still trapped between her teeth as she fell hard on her flank, completely impaling herself on her brother's impossibly hard cock, hilting him in less than a fraction of a second. “H-holy fucking shit!”

“D-Dawn!” Chris gasped out, the feeling of being fully enveloped into her burning-hot depths in one smooth motion proving too much for him to handle. He tried to keep himself composed, but her tightly constricting walls twitched and kneaded his length into submission, making any action on his part a challenge.

“Are... are you okay?” he managed to grunt out.

“So... b-big...” she muttered though the fabric of her skirt, her head hung low and forelegs trembling. After only a few seconds passed, she balanced herself on top of him, pressing her hooves into his chest for added support as her hips started to move up.

“Dawn?” Chris whispered weakly in concern as she lifted off him, her walls compressing tightly around his length as it slowly retreated from inside her.

“D-don’t… don’t I feel... g-good, C-Chris?” she stuttered as she looked up with a strained smile, lifting her skirt a little more with a tilt of her chin. With how well lubricated her insides were, she had no trouble moving, but he was proving to be a lot more than what she was used to. Even with the painful stretching sensation he was giving her, she didn’t stop. Knowing she would adjust eventually, she kept going, determined to give her brother the best experience he ever had. Her whole body shook as she started to slowly descend upon him again, making sure she squeezed her stomach muscles to better milk her brother’s cock. “D-don’t I feel... s-so much better than... than the Dork and... W-weeb?”

“Y-you don’t have to... do this!” Chris tried to argue. His head was spinning as her walls squeezed around him, making his re-entry seem impossible. By some miracle, his tip kept pushing though her vise-like velvety warmth. It felt like she was squeezing the very air from his lungs as she practically choked his cock with her vaginal muscles.

Dawn’s long tongue lolled out and her skirt fell from her mouth as the pain subsided, being replaced instead with raw pleasure. Feeling comfortable with her brother’s impressive girth and length, she started to let herself go, her hips moving on their own as nature took its course.

“I-I’m doing it...” she moaned between her panting, her marehood tingling with a familiar pressure. “I-I’m mating with... with my brother!”

Chris stranded against his binds as his head pressed back into her bed, his sister’s inner walls milking him for all he was worth. If this kept up, he wasn’t going to last at all.

Pure ecstasy touched Dawn’s face, her mind melting into mush. Soon she couldn’t think of anything more than Chris’s warm, thick cock splitting her in two as she bounced on top of him. With her climax within reach, and her brother’s moans tickling her sensitive ears. Her movements increased in speed.

“Y-yes... you love that,” she mumbled. “You love that... d-don’t you, C-Chris?”

“S-slow down!” Chris grunted as her hips became a blur, her skirt flying out in every direction.

Dawn wasn’t even listening anymore as her instincts to mate replace all her rational thought. Nothing mattered anymore except her brother’s hard, throbbing cock. She couldn't get enough and her end was drawing closer and closer.

“Y-yesss... fuck... f-fuck, I needed this... I needed this!” she moaned and panted, doing nothing to stop her climax as it quickly descended upon her. “C-cum with me! Please, Chris... c-cum with meeeee!”

Chris’s eyes widened as he felt her insides squeeze down on him ever more, signaling her end. He wanted to appease her, but he wasn’t as close as she was. “W-wait, Dawn. I’m not—”

Just then, she used all her remaining strength and slammed her hips down as hard as she could, taking him to the hilt as her whole body stiffened and jerked.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” she screeched loudly, as her orgasm ripped through her. Her essence splashed onto Chris’s lap, soaking his groin and the sheets below him.

“D-dawn!” Chris cried as her walls twitched and convulsed around him, desperately trying to milk him for what her body truly needed. He tried to give her what she wanted, but he just wasn’t close enough.

Soon her contractions died down and her body fell limp. Unable to hold herself up anymore, she collapsed upon her brother’s chest, panting as she rode out her high.

“Dawn...” Chris said again in a soft apologetic whisper, his member still being massaged by her now overly sensitive walls. He wanted to help her, but she was too worked up from what they did before. Not sure what to do, he laid there and waited for her to recover.

“Holy shit...” Moondrop said softly, grabbing Chris’s attention.

He turned to look at both of his bound sisters, seeing expressions of pure awe and foal-like wonder frozen on their faces.

“Okay... that was kind of...” Blue trailed off as she gathered herself, her legs pressing together to help try and quell her arousal. “S-sexy...”

“Oh my gosh!” Moondrop squealed excitedly, bouncing up and down in place since she couldn’t do much else. She giggled wildly before turning to Blue with a happy grin. “Wasn’t that the best thing ever! Did you see the way Dawn used her panties to jerk Onii-chan off like that!? Sweet Luna, that was sooo fucking hot! I have to remember that for my next fanfiction!”

Dawn groaned in pain from Moondrop’s squealing, her hooves weakly clasping her ear as her afterglow quickly left her.

“Would you two shut up!” she growled. Quickly sitting up, she scowled at her sisters, anger and irritation bottling up inside her like she had never experienced before.

Moondrop stopped her bouncing and crouched down behind Blue, trying to hide herself again. “S-sorry, Dawn...”

“Oh, you two are such idiots! I swear I... I...” she trailed off as she finally noticed something was off. She didn’t feel relieved in the slightest. In fact, she felt even worse than before, but that didn’t make any sense. She should have been cured of her estrus... she should be feeling the best afterglow of her life... but...

Using her wings to lift her skirt again, she quickly jerked her sights down to where she was still connected with Chris. He was still inside her, hard and throbbing, but... she felt empty. His amazing warmth was still somewhat soothing, but there was an emptiness that still lingered and burned. A void that still needed to be filled.

“W-what... but...” Dawn whimpered as her vision became blurry. She let her skirt slowly fall back down as she looked up at her younger brother, only to see a look of worry and concern in his eyes. “Y-you... you didn’t...”

“I’m sorry, Dawn...” Chris whispered softly, his arms pulling at the rope as he tried to reach a comforting hand towards her. “I tried to tell you I wasn’t there yet.”

Dawn started at him for a moment, her eyes continuing to water. She wanted to yell at him, or slap him, but she couldn’t. Sadness filled her chest as a single tear slid down her cheek, smearing some of her makeup.

“S-so... it’s true...” she whispered, her head drooping along with her ears. “I… I couldn’t please you because... you... you do hate me...”

“What?!” Chris shouted, trying once again to move but was stopped by the rope still tied around his hands. “Dawn, what are you talking about?”

“You didn’t cum inside me after all I did!” Dawn sobbed, the tears now pouring freely now. The dark makeup around her eyes starting to run a little. “Every coltfriend I’ve ever had would have cum twice by now, b-but you… you must hate me and think I’m ugly, and that’s why you won’t cum for me!”

“T-that doesn’t even make sense! That’s not why I didn’t finish!”

“Yes, it is!” she replied quickly, her eyes clenching shut as she turned away from him. “You… you never look at me the same way you look at them!”

This caused Chris to pause and blink up at her in confusion. “Them?” he questioned with a raised eyebrow. “Who are you talking about?”

“THEM!” she shouted, keeping her head turned away as she pointed to their other siblings.

Chris followed her hoof to see Blue frowning sadly in concern, while Moondrop’s eyes shimmered with intense wonderment, as if she was watching a thrilling romance movie.

“I’ve seen how you always look at the rest of our sisters, with love and affection!” Dawn continued, grabbing Chris’s attention again as she let her hoof fall to his chest. “B-but you never look at me with those same eyes. No matter how much makeup I put on, o-or how expensive and flashy my clothes are, you never see me like I... like I see you!”

Chris stared at his crying sister with wide, unbelieving eyes. He couldn’t even begin to process everything she was pouring out to him. How was he looking at his other siblings different than he looked at her? He knew in his heart that he loved them all equally, including Dawn, but what was she seeing in him that he wasn’t?

A particularly hard sniffle from her broke his concentration and he shook his head to clean his mind. He might have been even more confused and uncertain about his feelings, but he had to push all that aside. He could worry and freak about what his life had become later, but right now he had a broken-hearted sister that needed his attention.

“Dawn, untie me,” he commanded.

She sniffled a few more times, her eyeliner running down with her tears. She wordlessly gave a nod, wiping her running nose with the sleeve on her foreleg before turning to do as he demanded. Not daring to look at him, she leaned over and with one pull of the string, his bondage came undone. Soon after she turned and twisted herself around to untie his feet as well. A lonelier part of her didn’t want to feel his warmth leave her depths just yet, as she worked herself to keep him hilted inside her as much as possible. As she moved, she made sure to keep her hips pressed against his and flexed her stomach muscles to hold him tightly within, a gesture that wasn’t lost on him as he grunted in pleasure.

Chris gripped one of his wrists with his hand and rubbed it, wincing as he saw how red his skin got from being tied up so tightly.

“I-I... I’m sorry I did that to you,” Dawn sobbed with a sniff, turning back to face him but kept her eyes averted. “I… I shouldn't have forced myself on you like that... I just... I thought that...”

Just then, a hand took hold of her cheek, turning her head until a pair of lips pressed hard against hers.

“Mmmmhm!” Dawn moaned out in shock, her eyes widening when she saw Chris kissing her. His eyes were shut and he tilted his head to get a deeper angle, sending a chill down her spine. Letting all inhibitions go, she closed her eyes and pushed back against him, letting her mouth open so their tongues could meet. This time she allowed him to take control, letting his wet muscle softly wrestle with hers. They both hummed in delight as they took in each other’s flavor, letting their second kiss last even longer than their first.

Just as she was getting into the kiss, Chris stopped and pulled back, ending their embrace with a soft and wet smacking sound. A thin line of their combined saliva connected their lips before breaking into nothing.

“W-what... w-why?” Dawn started to ask in confusion, but Chris wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his chest. She didn’t hesitate to wrap her forelegs around him, letting her cheek nuzzle against his.

“Dawn… I don’t know where you got the idea that I somehow don’t care about you, but it’s not true,” Chris whispered lovingly into her ear.

She said nothing as she nuzzled her cheek into his even harder, tears starting to well in her eyes again.

“I don’t know why you have this idea about me, but I know in my heart that I love you all the same,” Chris continued, rubbing her back reassuringly. “And I know for a fact that I care for you deeply, and I... I truly love you, Dawn.”

“Y-you... you do?” Dawn whimpered, sniffling a few times. “D-do you love me the same as Blue Moon and Moondrop?

“Yes, of course I do!” Chris didn’t hesitate to answer.

“T-then... then why didn’t you cum?” she continued, letting herself relax in his warm embrace. “I don’t understand... all my old coltfriends loved the panty trick...”

“That felt amazing, Sis!” he replied happily, telling the honest truth. “I’ve truly never experienced anything like that before, and it was the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen!”

“Awwww,” Moondrop whined sadly, as if she was disappointed with that answer. He thought he heard her mumble something about her throat fucking being sexier, but he just rolled his eyes.

“I honestly don’t know anything about other stallions, but it takes a little more than that for me to reach my, ehh... peak...” he continued.

“R-really?” Dawn whimpered.

“Yeah... come to think of it...” Blue started to say, butting into the conversation. “I mean, I don’t have anything to compare it to, but he did last a pretty long time with me. And that's with me sucking him off and then fucking him afterwards.”

“Onii-chan came fast for me when he was fucking my throat!” Moondrop added quickly with a snooty attitude and hint of pride, still sore about Chris’s last comment, but then she started to soften. “A-actually... come to think of it... he did last for a while... e-especially when we were having sex...”

“B-but... no stallion has that kind of stamina...” Dawn tried to argue weakly.

“Well, I mean... I’m not exactly, uhh... normal,” Chris said as he broke their embrace, holding his sister out in front of him. “I mean look at me... I don’t even come from this world! Maybe my kind just needs more to reach their peaks?”

Dawn smiled at that, her makeup running down her cheeks a little more. “I… I guess that’s true.” She paused to brush her bangs out of her eye before opening her mouth to speak again, only to yelp and wince as her body burned intensely, her heat building to intolerable levels. “G-gah...”

Chris cringed as well, feeling his member being crushed by her twitching marehood, keeping him hard.

She nearly collapsed onto his chest again, but caught herself with her hooves. “I-I... I’m really sorry I did this to you, but... but having your... h-hard cock inside me is driving me insane! I-I’ll... I’ll get up so you can leave, and I can just use my cooler.”

Just as her hips were starting to slide off her brother, she yelped in surprise when his hands reached out and grabbed her sides, pushing her back down. She gritted her teeth as her body jerked with pleasure, being filled to the brim with his comforting warmth again. Once she could collect herself, she slowly looked up in confusion.

“No,” Chris said flatly once their eyes meet, making her to jerk her head up in shock.

“W-what... why?”

“Dawn, I forgive you for what you did, and I am sorry that I didn’t see how much you needed me before, but I’m here now, and I want to help you.”

“Y-you... you mean we can keep going?” she questioned with hopeful eyes. “Even after everything I’ve done?”

Chris nodded. “I’m here for you now, and only you. We can do whatever you want until your estrus is satisfied.”

Dawn’s eyes glimmered with hope as her mouth hang open in shock. “Y-you... you mean that!? We can... we can do anything!?”

“Of course! I love you sis, and I want you to be comfortable. Most importantly, I want you to be yourself,” He ended by brushing away some of her running make-up with his thumb, revealing a deep red blush and some more of her darker grey freckles that she tried so hard to hide.

She started to smile at that, letting a soft giggle escaped her lips as his finger tickled her cheek. She went to reply when Moondrop suddenly shot up.

“Dawn, make him lick your pussy! It feels soooooooo good!” she shouted, causing everyone in the room to wince and look back at her angrily. Once all the attention was on her, she squeaked and crouched down, trying to make herself small again. “I-I mean... if you want... Just an idea... It did feel really good...”

Blue jabbed her elbow into Moondrop’s side, glaring at her to help drive the message home.

“I’m sorry...” Moondrop said softly. “I’ll be good...”

Groaning, Dawn rubbed her sensitive ears before letting out a calming sigh. Feeling slightly better, she started to grin wickedly, letting her hoof fall as she gave Chris a sultrier look. “You know... maybe the Weeb is onto something...”

“O-oh?” Chris questioned with a nervous and somewhat bashful chuckle. “You want me to...”

“Yeah,” Dawn said, her grin growing a little more. “I think I’d like to try that...”

Before he could react, Dawn slowly stood up on shaky hooves, his dick slowly sliding out of her still clenching marehood. They both shivered once he finally popped out, his member falling onto his lower abdomen with a wet slap.

Dawn scrunched up her face and shivered, missing her brother's warmth already, but quickly recovered and slowly spun around until her flank was revealed to him. Wordlessly, she swished her back end from side to side, wiggling her hips about in what could have been a teasing manner. Her demeanor changing to almost the complete opposite of what she was before, a bashful giggle escaped her.

Chris bit his lip as he took in the erotic shape of his sister’s rump, as if he was seeing it for the very first time. Even though her skirt was still in the way, he could still appreciate how amazingly soft and squeezable she looked. She didn’t have the biggest butt around—way smaller than Blue or Moondrop—but that didn’t stop him from wanting to see more.

As if reading his mind, Dawn flicked her tail off to the side, taking her skirt up with it and leaving her rump exposed. She revealed her supple flanks to him, along with her bright pink and thoroughly-soaked panties that had snapped into place over her vulva, the sight causing his dick to twitch eagerly. The outline of her marehood was clearly visible against the drenched cotton.

He marveled at the sight, but quickly noticed a black studded ring that was wrapped around the base of her dock. It looked similar to the wristbands she had on around her forehooves, making him smile and chuckle softly to himself. It was amusing and somewhat sexy addition, and he wasn’t the least bit surprised she wore such an accessory.

Reaching back with her wings, she lifted the hem of the skirt and laid it over her back, making sure it was completely out of the way. Then with an almost content sigh, she reached back to the hem of her panties, wiggling the tips of her wings under them before slowly peeling them off her flanks.

Chris watched with wide eyes as she shimmied her hips and worked her way out of the lewd undergarments, the pink fabric stubbornly sticking to her marehood like a band-aid, coming off at last as her waistband reached past her thighs. Thin, shimmering lines of her natural essences kept her connected to the soaked cotton as her twitching pussy was revealed to him at an agonizingly slow rate. Once her panties had completely passed her knees, she let gravity do the rest before stepping out of them and tossing the Dawn-coated clothing off to the side. Before he could get a good look at her fully exposed treasure though, she stepped backwards, bringing her rear end closer to him as her hind legs straddled his chest.

She paused, giving her flank another quick wiggle as she peered at him from over her shoulder.

“S-so, you like looking at your sisters’ pussies, do you?” she asked, some of her confidence from earlier returning. “Well, how do you like this sister’s pussy?” Without waiting for a reply, she quickly took a seat.

Chris barely had time to blink before she planted her rump directly onto his face. Immediately, he found his lips pressed against her soaked marehood, her thick, unique musk invading his nose. Her small but soft cheeks surrounded his face, trapping it in a warm blanket of squishy flesh. Her tail draped over his forehead, the soft hair brushing his sweaty skin.

“You like this don’t you, brother?” Dawn teased with a giggle as she wiggled her hips, pressing her soft femininity into his face a little more.

He hummed his answer into her rear, tickling her slightly as he nodded his head. There was no denying that he was finding some sick gratification in being smothered by his sister’s ass, but it was a little hard to enjoy it since he didn’t get a proper breath beforehand. Reaching up once the need for air became too strong, he grabbed at her flanks and lifted her slightly to give himself some breathing room.

Taking a quick gasp of air, Chris held her out in front of him so that he could get a better look at her marehood. He was curious after all.

The first thing that he noticed was how much darker her vulva was compared to the rest of her coat, something she had in common with Moondrop. Her entrance twitched and winked at him every now and then, showing off what looked like a healthy shade of light fleshy-purple inside, peaking his curiosity even more. His heart pounded at the sight, but he did his best to control himself so he could get a good view of everything she had to offer before he moved on. He was thankful that he held off because he noticed something new about her sex that he found adorable. Several even darker freckles adorned her outer lips, which were swollen and puffy with need, speckling her vulva much like the freckles on her face.

“You have freckles down here too,” Chris whispered in awe at the adorable sigh, smiling slightly.

Dawn’s body stiffened as her marehood gave an extra hard wink at his words, pushing out her clit and sending a trail of arousal slowly leaking down her pubic mound. In that short moment, Chris got a glimpse of something metallic, but before he could give it a second though, Dawn spoke up.

“I-is... is that bad?” she asked, sounding almost scared.

“Not at all,” Chris said with grin, giving her rump a good squeeze.

“W-whoa!” Dawn moaned in slight surprise as his fingers flexed and kneaded at her rump, helping her to completely forget about him discovering more of her freckles. “That... felt kind of... good.”

Chuckling to himself, Chris looked back to her treasure before murmured softly. “It’s beautiful...”

Eager to explore more and find out what kind of piercing she had, he reached over with his thumbs and placed them on her puffy lips. Taking a quick breath to calm his nerves, he gently pulled his hands apart, spreading her open in the process.

Dawn shuttered and cooed as her most intimate and private area was exposed to the cold room, but she remained still for him. “You really like looking at pussies, don’t you?”

Chris said nothing as he stared in awe at her delicate inner flesh, his mouth beginning to water as he watched her twitching insides glisten with her sweet nectar. Taking a moment, he watched as the small puckered entrance to her birth canal opened and closed, clenching down upon nothing. He would’ve kept looking, but just below that was what he was curious about. As much as he loved the light fleshy-purple color, and as tempting as it was to open her even wider to see more, he had to see her piercing.

Shifting his eyes down just a touch, her now exposed clitoris was in full view for him to see. It pulsed and twitched, jiggling the small silver ring that pierced it. The smooth metal glistened in the dim light, dripping with her arousal as it was moved about by her love button. A small metal bead rested in the middle of the ring, making him think that was the part he felt before. Part of him wished he could feel it again.

“Your ring is really pretty,” he whispered loud enough for her to hear.

Dawn squeaked shyly at his words, bright blush gracing her features. “Y-you... like it?”

“Yeah, I really do,” he admitted, causing her to squeak again as her body trembled. Her insides clenched up as well, pushing out more of her arousal from her exposed entrance along with something else that he didn’t quite expect: an odd, blue-ish clear, gel-like substance.

Giving it a confused but curious look, Chris brushed the tip of his thumbs against it, smearing the cold gel over Dawn’s folds. She jumped from the contact and let out a surprised yip.

“W-what… what are you doing?” she asked, peering back around at him.

“What is this?” he asked, lifting his thumb to show her the gel he had collected on it. Upon seeing it, her eyes widened and her blush grew even darker.

“O-oh,” she squeaked out, turning away out of embarrassment. “That’s, uh… that’s the ‘medicine’ from my cooler. It’s… it’s supposed to help with my heat.”

“So this is the stuff you guys have to use?” he questioned, rolling the gel about his fingers for a moment, studying it. Soon his fingers started to feel a little tingle. At first he thought that was just his mind playing tricks on him, but eventually the flesh that the gel touched started to feel a strange cooling sensation. “Whoa... it feels a little cold.”

“Y-yeah... it does that,” Dawn said with a hint of discomfort. “C-can we please keep going? M-my heat is really starting to act up.”

He was about to comply with her demand, but a thought hit him. “Is this stuff safe to, umm... taste?”

“I-it’s not toxic,” she moaned quickly as her embarrassment rose, backing her hips slightly. “P-please, Chris... This is getting to be too much...”

“Right, sorry,” he said as he peered back up at her twitching marehood. If he could, he would have taken some pictures of her beautiful femininity, but he had to focus.

Taking in a good, deep breath this time, he lowered her onto his face again, letting her pussy fall onto his lips while her warm, puckered anus pressed against his forehead. His tongue quickly lashed out, tickling her damp folds before slipping inside her heated depths, causing her legs to spasm.

“O-oh...” she moaned as her tail thrashed above his head, wiping his hair back and forth. “That feels kind of... funny...”

Chris continued to lap at her, sampling her juices. The sweet taste of grapes filled his mouth, along with a surprisingly bitter almost alcoholic taste from the gel, prompting him to grimace slightly. Even though the weird combination kind of reminded him of an off-tasting wine, he continued to drive his tongue into her twitching walls. She winked again, her pierced clit brushing against his chin in the process.

“Oh, s-shit!” Dawn’s breath caught in her throat as his muscle wiggled and lapped at her insides, tickling her walls in ways she never could have imagined before. She could even feel her piercing rubbing up against his chin as he worked, adding to the strange mix of new sensations.

“T-the Weeb was... right!” she moaned as her hips jerked when his tongue ran over an extra sensitive spot she didn’t even know she had. “Why... why don’t more stallions do this? This… this is amazing!”

“I told you!” Moondrop said excitedly as Blue leaned against her. The filly had her thighs clamped together, rubbing them against each other awkwardly as she watched the scene before them unfold. Moondrop took notice and nudge her younger sister to get her attention. “Wanna try it?”

Blues eye’s widened at her sister's suggestion, but a moan from Dawn caused her to look back at the lewd scene. A deep blush appeared on her cheeks as she bit her lip, shifting uncomfortably as her arousal rose. After a while of thought, she looked back to Moondrop and nodded her head, giving her silent consent.

Moondrop just grinned at her before shifting herself around so she was in front of Blue. “Lay back...”

Blue did as she was told, but looked over to Dawn and Chris again, watching as they continued to go at it.

Dawn moaned loudly and shivered as Chris’s tongue gave her a particularly hard lap. Her eyes widening in shock at the combination of sensation rushing through her nethers. The feeling of his tongue invading her sex was shockingly incredible. It might not have felt as good as having his amazingly warm and hard cock inside her, but the act of what he was doing was almost too much for her to handle. It felt so… weird, yet so much better than a hoof could ever be for her. None of her exes had ever done anything close to this for her. In fact, the more she thought about it, the more she realized that none of them seem to do anything for her pleasure. For once, somepony was doing something just for her… and she greedily wanted to experience more.

Giving into her lust, she tentatively began to slide her hips back and forth, grinding more of herself into her brother’s stimulating mouth. A soft gasp escaped her as she felt Chris’s tongue drag across her pierced clit and convulsing entrance.

“S-sweet Luna, Chris!” she whimpered, her hips jerking as his focus shifted to her clit, rolling the ring around with his tongue. “D-don’t… don’t stop, please!”

Chris doubled his efforts, pressing himself harder into her soft, warm sex, much to her added enjoyment.

All strength left her forelegs when Chris’s lips wrapped about her clit and ring before giving them both an unexpected suck. She gasped as her sensitive button was harshly pulled into his mouth, causing her to collapsed upon his stomach. She laid there for a moment, twitching and breathing heavily, before her nose bumped into something hard, yet flexible. Cracking open an eye, she blinked upon finding Chris’s throbbing member pointing straight at her, only mere centimeters away from her nose. It jerked softly, bobbing back and forth in front of her as a small bead of precum dripped from its tip. It was still damp with her juices from earlier, some of the gel from her cooler smeared on it as well.

“O-oh…” she breathed with a blush as she watched him throb in front of her. She was embarrassed about her medicine being smeared on his length, but the powerful musky scent that emanated from his member helped her to forget all about that.

Biting her lip, she gingerly pressed her muzzle to it before closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath through her nose. She sighed as she caught an even bigger waft of his scent: a heavy, musky odor that caused the heat in her belly to swell to an almost unbearable level. She laid there, inhaling his masculine aroma while enjoying the feeling of his tongue caressing her dripping folds. Her mind slowly began to melt from pleasure.

Memories of her exes filled her mind as she compared Chris’s scent with theirs. Right away she noticed that her brother smelled a million times better than any of them. Not only that, but he was more considerate as well. All her past coltfriends had just wanted her to suck them off, or to mount her for a split second before jumping off, leaving her to clean up the mess. Sometimes they would even make her beg them before she was even allowed to touch their dicks, something that she never felt right doing, but she went through with it anyways to make them happy. Chris though... he was different. Even after she forced herself on him, he didn’t seem to mind and was even understanding. Perhaps a little too understanding. Maybe for once she could let herself go and just take what she wanted, just like he asked her to do.

Maybe… maybe she could be the one in control for once.

Chris’s member twitched again, bumping gently against her muzzle and snapping her out of her daze. She eyed the twitching spire of flesh for a moment, licking her lips as a thought flashed through her mind; one desire that she wouldn’t second guess this time.

I… I wonder what he tastes like.

Slowly, she let her tongue slip out of her mouth to touch his pulsing tip, tasting herself and some of the cooler gel, but his salty flavor quickly overpowered everything else, letting her taste nothing but him. The action didn’t go unnoticed by her brother. He gasped into her sex, but didn’t stop his licking.

Dawn let his flavor explode through her mouth, sending her mind reeling. Without thinking, she took another lap at his flesh, then another, sliding her tongue against his cock as she tried to get as much of his addictive taste as possible.

Chris’s hips bucked at the sudden attention, a groan of approval escaping his lips which she could clearly hear and feel. A small smile touched her lips as a swelling pride welled up inside her. She was making him feel just as good as he was making her feel. She gave his length another lick, only to cry out as he suddenly captured her clit in his lips again, this time using his tongue to flick and roll her piercing around in his mouth.

Dawn’s wings flared wide as her back arched, jolts of pleasure racing up her spine as he played with her exotic jewelry. She groaned weakly before quickly pressing her own lips to the tip of his cock, her tongue brushing across the swollen glans as she tried to return the favor, not wanting to be outdone by her little brother. She didn’t stay there long though, slowly working her way lower, leaving a glistening trail of saliva in her wake as she moved to his base. Brushing her muzzle against his delicate sack, she inhaled softly before planting a gently kiss on first one orb then the other. Then, just as slowly she began, she started to slide back up his shaft until she reached his head again. She suckled on it for but a moment before her lips part around his girth, then began to slide his member into her mouth once again.

Steadily, she took more and more of him into her hungry maw, her jaw stretching to accommodate his admittedly impressive size. She used her tongue as well, massaging his length as it entered her, pressing it up against the soft ridges of the roof of her mouth, just like how her exes liked it. Her experience bore fruit as she felt him stop licking for a couple lonely seconds as he moaned loudly into her sex.

Giggling, she smiled around his length, feeling her confidence return and her pride continue to increase as she moved forward. More and more of his member entered her muzzle as she moved closer to his base. Soon his tip started to slid into her throat and her eye began to water. This was the part that she was never very good at, but she did her best to take as much of her brother as possible. She closed her eyes and tried to push forward, but her gag reflex stopped her and she had to ease back. Opening her eyes, she saw that she still had a ways to go before she could take him fully. Since she couldn’t take any more of his length, she tried to make up for it by nursing on him with the eagerness of a hungry foal

“F-fuck, Dawn,” Chris gasped and he pulled back from her marehood, his chin dripping with her essence. His body gave a slight shiver, helping her confidence ever more as she knew he was enjoying what she was doing for him.

With a happy moan, she continued to suckle on his cock, wagging her hips at him to wordlessly hint at what he should be doing right now.

Chris got the message and went back to work, but that didn’t stop the pleasurable grunt he made as his balls throbbed painfully from her suckling ministrations. They churned and went to work, produce even more seed for Dawn that she seemed so determined to suck out of him. All the teasing and sex they had done beforehand had already helped him produce a full tank, but now he was making even more and it was bordering on becoming painful. He hoped in the back of his mind she would let him cum in her mouth like Moondrop did.

As if sensing his impending climax, Dawn eased back and let his length pop free from her tightly pursed lips. His now saliva-covered member slapped wetly against his lower abdomen and she quickly descended upon it, showering it with sweet kisses. Her pierced lip dragged across his skin as she worked over this length, the cool feeling of metal on his sensitive skin sending tingles of teasing pleasure up his spine.

Chris winced slightly, disappointed in her decision to let go of his aching member, but quickly forgave her as she laid small loving pecks all over his length. His climax was still on the edge and even though it didn’t feel as amazing, he still appreciated all the attention she was giving him and started to work harder at his lapping.

Dawn pulled back as his eager licking became too much, her hot breath washed across the base of his wet member as she panted softly. Collecting herself, she looked for another angle of attack she could use against him. Her eyes landed on a part of the male anatomy that she admittedly kind of liked, an idea struck her. Licking her lips, she swallowed before moving her head further down and slowly—lovingly—sliding her tongue over his soft, warm sack. She shivered at the musky taste, her eyes glazing over as she gathered his flavors straight from the source.

“O-oh… fuck,” Chris gasped as he felt his sister start to suck at his balls. She lingered there, possibly a little too long for it to be just for his pleasure, before slowly working her way back up his shaft, nipping and licking at his twitching length. A familiar pressure was slowly beginning to well up in his lower stomach thanks to all her teasing, and he did little to prevent it. His balls were so overworked, he had to release some of the pressure, and he was sure she wouldn’t mind since he wasn’t inside her mouth anymore. The feeling of his sister’s lips sliding slowly up his shaft while her fangs tickled his flesh and head was proving to be too much, and he could feel his balls start to contract into his body.

Grunting, he gave her marehood one final lick before pulling back.

“D-Dawn, keep going! I’m… I’m gonna—”

“NO!” Dawn cried as she quickly gripped the base of his shaft between the crook of her hoof, squeezing it firmly.

“G-gahh!” Chris cried out in surprise, the sudden pressure around the base of his member caused him to jerk and buck. His orgasm started to bubble up to the top, then just as fast as it came, it was gone, replaced with even more discomfort as he lost his climax completely. His cock twitched and kicked in her grasp, but other than that, nothing else happened. “D-Dawn... Why?”

Twisting about with his cock still gripped in the crook of her hoof, she glared daggers at him.

“Oh, no you don’t,” she growled as her older, more aggressive demeanor returning. Her eyes flashed with a primal lust as she took charge of the situation like she had always wanted. “I don’t think so, little brother. There is only one place where you need to send that precious seed of yours and I will not let it be wasted.”

“B-but, I—” he began to argue, only to wince when she gave him another hard squeeze.

“You don’t cum until I say!” she snarled, eyes narrowing. “Understand?”

Chris’s eyes widened at her sudden aggressive and dominating change in behavior, but he wasn’t as frightened as before. He knew he could trust her, even if his balls felt like they were going to explode. “Y-yes... I understand!”

“You understand, what?” Dawn said with a sneer, letting her deepest fantasy come to light as she squeezed his member for a third time, causing him to yelp.

Chris winced at the pain, but looked up to Dawn in confusion. He didn’t understand what she was doing at first, but then it hit him. Perhaps this was a part of her kink, the way she wanted to live out a sexual fantasy she had, and he was willing to play along for her.

“Y-yes... Mistress?” Chris said softly, feigning submission as he got into his role for her. He wasn’t sure if that was what she wanted to be called, but he took a shot in the dark and was rewarded for his effort.

Dawns eyes lit up as a smile touched her lips for a mere second before her dominating frown returned. “Good Pet,” she said coldly, letting go of his aching erection.

Chris sighed in relief, but had little time to relax as Dawn stood up on shaky legs.

“You don’t cum until your Mistress is fully satisfied,” she muttered as she positioned herself over his hips. She balanced herself on his chest as she looked down between their legs, using her wings to align his aching member with her dripping sex. She lowered herself until his crown touched her inflamed lips, her body trembling from the light contact, in desperate need of the relief that only he could provide.

Chris groaned at the warm feeling as he watched her just hover there and rock her hips, teasing him with her warm and soft, pliable lips as they kissed and rubbed at his sensitive head.

“D-dawn, please!” he groaned. He tried to thrust his hips upwards, to push himself into her tantalizing close lips.

She quickly lifted herself up and pressed down on his chest, making him grunt in pain.

“Please, what?” she whispered teasingly, exercising her dominance. A predatory grin spread across her muzzle as she stared down at him. She lowered herself back down on his tip, allowing it to just barely enter her convulsing love tunnel, her wings manipulated his length, sliding him back and forth through her soft entrance.

“P-please… please...” Chris grunted as he tried to get the words out, wincing at the pleasure, as he felt his mind turn into mush from her stimulating his glans with her heated sex. He tried to buck his hips once more, but she was ready and held him down, causing him to finally shout, “Please, Mistress!”

Grinning as she reveled in the power she had over him, Dawn leaned down and slowly nibbled on his earlobe before growling lustily in his ear, “That’s a good Pet...” She gave his ear one last nip before straightening up again. Grabbing the hem of her skirt with her free wing, she lifted it up, giving Chris a good view of their light connection.

“I want you to watch, Pet. Watch as your Mistress claims you,” she breathed, letting her hips drop just enough for the head of his member to slip into her welcoming depths, prompting him to moan loudly.

“H’ohmygosh,” Moondrop muttered from off to the side, lifting her wet muzzle from her little sister's crotch. “Are you seeing this, Moonie!?”

Blue groaned in a daze as she squirmed in her bindings, then grunted angrily. “Y-yes, Moondrop, but I’m so close! Please keep going!”

“Oh, right!” She said as she dove back down into her sister's lap, her eyes glued to where Chris and Dawn’s hips were.

Chris let out a low groan as he watched his twitching length slowly disappear back into his sister's body. He didn't realize how much he missed her warm, velvety embrace until he was welcomed back into it, but he needed more. Every instinct told him to buck his hips, but he knew he couldn’t disobey his master. “P-please... Mistress...”

With a grin, Dawn released her hold on the base of his member and, in one swift motion, dropped down onto his lap. Thanks to the thick coating of her saliva, and her walls still being adjusted to his shape from before, her descent was effortless and she had no troubles when he bottomed out inside her. Their hips collided with a wet smack and they both cried out as they were united once again.

“O-oh fuck, Mistress!” Chris bellowed as his member gave a hard and eager throb, feeling her tight walls caressing his lengths yet again.

Stunned, Dawn just sat there as she moaned, her swollen and overly sensitive lips squashed against her brother’s hips, his cock buried deep inside her belly. Her forelegs trembled as her vaginal muscles clenched down on the sudden intruder, instinctively massaging him for his seed. Even though his entry back into her body was effortless, once he was completely inside her again, he felt as if he grew another inch.

“F-fuck...” she finally managed to mumbled out, even as her insides convulsed against his length. “Y-you... you feel bigger…”

As her walls squeezed him, a sudden chilling sensation tickled his groin, which Chris recognized as an effect of her cooler’s gel. It was a strange sensation, but not an unwelcome one as it contrasted with the fiery heat of her depths.

A dopey smile spread across Dawn’s muzzle as she looked up to her Pet to see that he had kept his eyes glued to their union, just like she ordered him too. Her wings spread out to help her balance as her hips started to roll, letting his length stir around her insides. She bit her lip as she watched his facial features contort into a discomforting pleasure, his tip grazing against her soft walls as she manipulated her hips. As amazing as it was to feel him shifting about deep in her belly, she knew that it felt even better for him. She could tell by the faces he made that he was trying to hold back.

“R-remember, Pet...” she breathed as she continued to work, letting her hips move in a clockwise motion. “You can’t... c-cum until I’m satisfied.”

“M-mistress...” Chris grunted, flexing his stomach muscles as best he could as his climax from earlier was making itself known again. “P-please… I’m… I’m so close!”

She hummed thoughtfully to herself in a sensual tone, then stopped her movements. “I guess, you have been a good colt for your Mistress... and good colts get rewards...” With that she planted her forehooves on his abs before pulling herself up off his length. Her marehood clenched down on his escaping cock as it slid out of her, milking him slightly until he length was almost outside of her warm tunnel.

Chris had only a moment to register the uncomfortable feeling of being exposed to cold air before Dawn suddenly dropped back down, thrusting his length deep inside her again. Their hips slapped together and she used the momentum to lift herself up again, only fall once more.

“G-ahhh!” Chris groaned thought gritted teeth as her hips started to bounce off him faster and faster. Her pace picked up until she was riding him hard, nearly pulling off him completely only to slam him to the hilt a moment later. The sound of loud, wet smacks quickly filled the air, along with the thick musky scent of sex.

“F-f-fuck, Mistress,” Chris grunted, wincing as her insides practically crushed his cock. He knew she was intentionally squeezing down on him, making it even harder for him to hold back. “P-please... you’re... you’re too tight!”

“O-oh? What’s... what's wrong, my Pet?” Dawn laughed between her panting, feigning a caring and motherly tone as a wicked grin touched her lips. “Does... does your Mistress feel too... g-good? You wouldn’t want to disobey your... M-mistress now, would you?”

Chris clenched his eyes shut and quickly shook his head, unable to form words.

“Say it...” She whispered hotly, pumping her hips faster, trying to make the plunges as long and deep as possible. Strands of the viscous liquid clung to them both, stretching and breaking as Dawn continued to pump up and down. “I-I want to hear you say it. Tell... tell your Mistress how much you... you love her pussy!”

Chris gritted his teeth, trying hard to focus on keeping his climax at bay with all his might as he struggled to piece together sentences. “Y-your... your pussy...”

“Say it!” Dawn barked as her hips slammed down extra hard. “S-say it for me!”

“Your pussy feels amazing, Mistress!” Chris shouted as his hard cock kicked inside her. He felt her walls spasm around him in response, massaging him each time their hips met.

“Y-yessss!” Dawn hissed as her body shivered from his words, her vaginal muscles working overtime to squeeze and milk him. If there was one thing she loved that her coltfriends never seemed to do, was to hear how good she felt for them. The words rang over and over in her mind, helping her to build up to another climax. “F-fuck yes... yes! K-keep saying it! Keep saying it!”

“M-mistress… y-your pussy is amazing!” Chris cried again, flexing all the muscles in his body, just barely keeping his climax at bay. His length kept pulsing and twitching inside her no matter how hard he tried to stop it, signaling his end.

“C-Chris!” Dawn gasped, breaking her character for a moment as she felt the random spasms of his cock inside her. She was so close to her climax that she picked up her pace, determined to cum before him.

“Just… just hold out a b-bit longer, you sexy fucking bastard!” she cried as both their hips started to turn red from hitting against each other so much. “Don’t... d-don’t you dare cum b-before your Mistress!”.

Chris wasn’t going to last another minute and he knew it. Thinking fast he tried to find a way out, but then felt something poking at the base of his shaft every time Dawn came down on top of him.

Her clit ring...

He prayed and waited as patiently as he could for the right moment, and soon enough, his prayers were answered. He felt her inner walls squeeze down on him hard, slowing her moments just enough so he could reach out and snag the metal ring in his fingers, holding it fast.

Dawn locked up instantly, her marehood clenching down on him hard as her eyes widened. “W-wait, no! Don’t pull on thaaa—aaaaaaAAAAEEEEEEEE!” Throwing back her head, she shrieked as Chris tugged on the piercing, pulling her clit farther out of its hood. Her inner walls exploded into activity, rippling and spasming around his length in sporadic bursts as she showered his crotch in her essence.

Eyes rolling up into the back of her head, Dawn lost all the strength in her legs and fell straight down, pushing the head of Chris’s member up against her deepest barrier.

Feeling his tip being crammed up against her cervix proved too much for Chris to handle. Even if he was still trying to hold back, there was no way he could have lasted through this. Feeling his climax hit, he let his head fall back into the bed as his hands gripped Dawns hip, keeping her in place as he finally felt the dam burst.

Being mindful of Dawn's sensitive hearing, he cried out loudly in a muffled groan through gritted teeth as his balls finally released their overworked payload. His member kicked hard and pulsed as the first jet of seed almost painfully erupted deep inside her core. His molten essence quickly spread out and coated her overly sensitive walls in one of the thickest layers of baby batter his body has ever produced.

Finding a new breath, Dawn cried out all over again once she felt the first powerful burst of blissful relief pool against her cervix. Her whole body melted into jello as she completely collapsed on top of her brother, her forelegs instinctively wrapping themselves around him as he continued to fill her with what she craved the most.

Chris kept his grip on her hips, his fingers digging into her coat as a new burst of even thicker seed shot out for his tip, filling what little vacant space she had left.

Dawn couldn’t do or say anything as her body and mind melted into mush. She could feel each powerful jet of warmth pool deep inside her, washing away her burning itch and replacing it with pure, refreshing bliss. She shivered, whimpering weakly as his third volley stuffed her completely, leaving no space unfilled. Every nook and cranny was completely occupied with his seed, some even leaking through her cervix and into her receptive womb. Each new spurt after that only pushed out what he had already gave her, causing it to leak out from their union and collect onto her bed. She mindlessly tried to squeeze her marehood around his pulsating length to keep more of his gift inside her, but it was a losing battle. More and more of his essence continued to leak out as his balls kept emptying themselves inside her.

Off to the side, a keening squeal of euphoria signaled Blue’s climax as well, something that Chris almost missed, but did pick up on as his climax started to slowly die down. After a few more smaller spurts, his whole body shivered before finally collapsing, all his strength leaving him.

Coming down from one of the best orgasms she had ever had, Dawn’s own body became just as limp as her brother’s. She laid there, panting heavily into Chris’s ear as small tremors ran down her spine, the gift he left in her belly continuing to soothe her and fill her with a sense of belonging and love. Her wings hung limply on either side of the pair, only the tips of the fingers moving slightly. A thick haze of sweat and musk hung over the room, the overwhelming smell of sex clinging to all of them.

Murmuring softly, Dawn’s forelegs wrapped themselves around Chris’s chest again once her mind started to come back. She whimpered as she reveled in the afterglow of something she had felt only once before, and even then, it didn’t compare to what she was feeling at the moment. Somehow she was more satisfied—more complete—and she didn’t want the experience to end.

Once her muscles became more responsive, she gave Chris a loving nuzzle, only to then realize what she had done. She had never let that side of her out before, and her self-conscious mind was starting to torment her with the idea that she had gone too far, even though her brother gave her permission.

Slowly, almost worriedly, she lifted her head and gave Chris a frightened look. “T-that… that wasn’t too much, was it? I wasn’t too rough or mean, was I? I mean, I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“W-what... what?” Chris tried to answer through his panting, blinking up at her in a daze.

Dawn pushed herself up to give him so more room, keeping his slowly wilting member inside her as she sat up and looked down at him worriedly. She shivered a little as she felt his seed shift inside her and leak out a little more, but kept the serious look on her face. “I-I know you said it was okay, but... that whole, umm... Mistress thing and not letting you, ehh, cum... That wasn’t too mean, or... weird for you... was it?”

Chris smiled and chuckled at the back of his throat once he finally understood what she was referring to. He weakly raised his hand to touch her cheek, but lost his strength halfway to her and settled on rubbing her thigh reassuringly. “No, Dawn. I’m fine, and you weren’t too rough... I was actually getting into it. It was kind of… fun.”

“You... were?” she asked with a tired sigh of relief, then proceeded to flop over on her side, rolling off him in the process. His softening member slipped out of her with a wet ‘plop’, a stream of cum-gel-arousal mixture oozing from her gaping marehood as she laid beside him on her bed. “T-that’s... That’s good...”

Chris chuckled softly, but said nothing as he continued to lie there, trying to catch his breath. He was thankful that he seemed to have helped his sister, seeing her completely change from when the whole event first started. She seemed a lot nicer which was good, but also at peace which helped him feel slightly better about what he did.

Movement off to the side caught his attention, breaking his train of thought as he wearily turned his head towards his other two sisters that were still in the room. Blue Moon was lying on the floor, collapsed into a pile of pure bliss, a smile spread across her lips, pleased as punch. Her marehood was a sticky mess of mare juices and saliva. As for Moondrop…

He blinked in surprise upon seeing that, unlike Blue, Moondrop was very much active. Twisting her neck about at an odd angle that seemed unnatural even for a batpony, she was gnawed determinedly on the ropes wrapped around her legs and barrel. Within a few seconds, she had bitten through the last strand, and the tattered remains fell away.

Once she was free, she shot to her hooves, giggling excitedly as she danced in place. “Sweet Luna’s teats, that was sooo fucking hot! Holy Moon, I’m so glad I stuck around to see that!”

Both Blue and Chris jerked upright in shock, staring up at Moondrop, with blank expressions on their faces. Dawn was too out of it to notice or care.

“W-wait!?” Blue finally managed to say as she stared up at her sister in confusion, “Y-you… you could have gotten free from the ropes at any time?”

“Oh, did I not tell you that?” Moondrop said, rubbing the back of her head with a hoof awkwardly. “I guess I just assumed you knew since I’ve had to get myself out of situations like this before.”

“Wat…?” Blue said, her eyes unbelieving.

“Yeah, remember? I’ve told you that! Self-bondage can be a tricky thing, and sometimes you’ve got to get out of your binds quickly in case somepony comes home early.”

“And you just sat there and let all this happen!?” Blue shouted again in complete bewilderment.

“Well, yeah, of course I did!” Moondrop replied almost too excitedly. “I mean, come on, Moonie! You of all ponies should have known what a rare and exciting moment that was! It was playing out almost exactly like one of my mangas! It was so amazing! You think I would stop something as beautiful as that from taking place!?”

“I-I... but...” Blue tried to reply but was at a loss for words.

“There’s no time to talk about this now!” Moondrop said as she helped untie her little sister. Once Blue was free, Moondrop’s entire body started to quiver with unsurpassed energy, so much so that Chris began to worry a little. A trail of arousal crept down her inner thigh, but she seemed not to notice. “I have to go masturbate to this right away and write down everything before I forget it all!”

Crouching down, she closed her eyes before letting out a loud squeal that made everyone else in the room wince, even Dawn who wasn’t suffering from over sensitive hearing anymore. “I LOVE THIS FAMILY SO FUCKING MUCH!!”

Before anyone in the room could even think to ask what in the unholy sun was wrong with her, she dashed out of the room, giggling to herself. It was hard to catch what she said as she bolted, but Chris thought he heard her say something about panties jerking off a cock and writing about a new female domination fanfiction.

Dawn only half paid attention to what Moondrop was babbling about that whole time, only speaking up when she couldn’t hear her voice anymore.

“What’s wrong with that mare...?” she mumbled weakly.

“A lot...” Blue muttered as she laid on the floor, stunned, but she couldn’t help the small smile that touched her muzzle.

Shaking his head, Chris pushed himself off the bed, much to Dawn’s mumbled disapproval. He could tell she wanted him to stay, but she was already half asleep and too weak to do anything about it.

“Just rest,” Chris said as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. He ran a hand through her sweaty hair, an added gesture of reassurance that she greatly enjoyed.

She smiled and nodded her head, letting her eyes close completely. He thought he heard her mumble something like ‘I love you’, but it was too quiet to make out.

“I love you too...” he replied with a soft sigh, even though she was already passed out. He meant the words, but as to what kind of love, he was unsure.

He took a moment to really look at Dawn as she rested. Her mane was wet and haggard, her coat and clothing slick with sweat and other fluids, and her well-fucked marehood continued to wink while leaking thick, steady stream of... him. The sight didn’t disgust him like he thought it should have, but it didn’t help his confusing thoughts either. This was his sister he was looking at, his family, and he was seeing her in a state that only her future husband or coltfriend should see her in, not... her brother.

Looking around the room as the smell of sex filled his lungs, he locked eyes with a sweaty-looking Blue Moon, who had been watching him the whole time. She gave him a loving smile, as if she was actually happy about what had just transpired. He awkwardly returned the smile, rubbing the back of his head as he looked down at himself. His crotch was a sticky mess and he reeked of all kinds of musky aromas. Not only that, but his clothes were in shreds.

Groaning that he lost his favorite pair of pants, he started to make his way out of his sister’s room. His head was spinning with a turmoil of emotions, and he was unsure of how exactly to feel at the moment. That close call he had with Dawn discovering what he’d done was still fresh on his mind. It seemed that he dodged a bullet with that one, but he wondered if he should keep playing with fire like that?

Sighing softly, he pushed all thoughts out of his mind as he walked down the hall.

However, there was one thought that remained behind.

He needed a fucking bath.

Author's Note

Scrub-a-Dub-Dub, Three Mares in a Tub - [Side Quest]

Chris groaned softly as he eased himself into the heated water of the natural hot spring, letting the comforting warmth soothe him as he submerged himself up to his neck. His aching limbs began to relax as he found a comfortable spot, sitting on a ledge that was carved out of the smooth rock. Steam wafted lazily off the surface, clearing his sinuses and further helping him to reach a calmer state of mind.

The spring was conveniently located directly behind the large tree his family called home and saw much use by all his siblings. A large basin made of various natural stones rested amongst the roots of the tree itself. The large roots twisted about the pool, creating a nature-made barrier against prying eyes, and the only way to access the area was through a backdoor at the base of the tree. A thick canopy of leaves hung over the spring, protecting any bathers from rain or snow, which was convenient since it was still raining outside, though not as hard as before. Some of the lower branches were thick and strong enough for a batpony to hang from, should they wish. Various glowing mushrooms grew on these lower branches, providing a nice ambiance. The only thing made by hoof was the small wooden deck that was only added for convenience.

The pool itself was made up of three separate sections: a large body that made up most of the stone basin, with two smaller pools located slightly higher than the main one along the back wall. Warm water trickled down from the smaller pools, creating gentle waterfalls beneath which one could rest on benches carved into the stone, allowing the deluge to cascade over them without fear of drowning. The basin itself was rather deep, the water going up to Chris’s chin at the lowest point. There was an underwater plateau in the center of the pool, the water there shallow enough for even somepony as small as Blue to sit with her head comfortably above the water.

Leaning back against the heated stone, Chris closed his eyes as he attempted to relax. The gentle sound of rain falling on the leaves above filled the air, along with the soft trickle of water around him. The noise helped to calm his mind somewhat, but in the end, it was not enough. His mind was still too occupied with the events that had transpired over the past few days.

How did I let this get so out of control? What’s wrong with me? he wondered with a frown, a heavy sigh slowly escaping him. He had tried to ignore the deeper issues of what exactly his relationship with his sisters was, but now that events had escalated to an unthinkable level, it was time for him to really think about it. And this was the perfect place for that. He would often come here in times when he needed to just be alone with his troubles, and in the peace and quiet of the spring, his troubled thoughts came unbidden to his mind.

What are you doing, man... You slept with three of your sisters!

Three of them!

With full on SEX!

Chris grimaced at himself as his hand came up and splashed some of the warm water onto his face. Random images of what took place over the past three days flashed before his mind, but he did his best to repress those thoughts. He saw his sisters in ways that only their future coltfriends, husbands, or even herd-mates should have seen them. He even took his younger sisters’ virginities! He had deflowered them and took away a beautiful moment they should have shared with their first lovers, not... not their brother!

It had been his first time as well, but that thought bothered him a lot less. Strangely, he didn’t feel like it was a waste to have given his first time to Blue Moon, which only confused him further. Was there some twisted and sick part of him that felt good about this depraved situation?

Groaning, Chris splashed more water on his face before letting himself sink deeper into the pool, submerging himself up to his eyes.

He might not have been in Equestria his whole life, but he grew up with these fillies, even helping raise them. He could clearly remember assisting in Blue’s discovery of her passion for playing the cello, then only a short year later, watched as she played her heart out in front of him and got her cutie mark. He encouraged Moondrop to keep drawing even when she was going through one of her more depressed phases, staying with her so they could both draw and compare sketches. It helped her get out of her slump and even he found a love for drawing after that, though he wasn’t nearly as good as she was. There was even a time when he used to have study sessions with Dawn and helped her pass several of her classes that she was really struggling with. Sometime after she turned sixteen though, she stopped attending their sessions. She became a lot more distant and started wearing more clothing and makeup.

Chris frowned slightly when he thought about how he and Dawn seemed to grow apart over the years. He never really gave it a whole lot of thought before, but now...

Why was she so... sad when she first discovered I was helping Moondrop and Blue Moon? Chris pondered, sitting up again as he tried to make sense of her odd reaction. Even the words she said still confused him and rang fresh in his mind.

Keeping me out of the loop yet again!

Ooooh, how typical of you! You’re willing to help scratch their itches, but aren’t willing to come to me when I need help with mine!?

You just didn’t want to help me because I’m not as pretty as them!

It was a little baffling to him that she would just assume he wouldn’t want to help her like that, and what was with the “not as pretty as them” comment? Granted, in this kind of situation he might have held back if he was given a choice, but it wasn’t like he was intentionally keeping her out of what he was doing. She just... never seemed interested in hanging out with him anymore... She used to be one of his best friends when he was first trying to get used to this world.

Closing his eyes, a melancholy smile touched the edges of his lips as a particular memory from almost seven years ago slowly drifted to the forefront of his mind.

“Not knowing what to do, the colt huddled down into his bed as he heard the mysterious knocking sound a second time. This time he could tell it was coming from somewhere outside the house,” Dawn said in an eerie whisper, holding the flashlight up to her face. The light cast dark shadows about her gray freckled muzzle and bright purple mane, giving her a creepy appearance.

Blue Moon and Moondrop clung to Chris’s arms nervously as he tried to remain tough and act like he wasn’t just as scared as they were. They all huddled together in the cramped confines of their makeshift fort constructed from couch cushions, a table, three chairs, and a large blanket. They all listened with rapt attention to their elder sister’s story, hanging on every word. Outside, the storm continued to rage on, rain pounding on the window panes which only added to the spooky atmosphere.

Dawn’s gaze drifting over her assembled audience, her smile growing at their fear. “The little colt, being to scared to move, looked out his window from his bed, but it was too dark to see. A few minutes later, the sound came again, only this time it was much louder. Knock... knock... knock...”

Blue trembled as she clutched both her security blanket and Chris’s arm tightly, her eyes wide with fear. Her tiny wings fluttered weakly by her sides, not yet grown enough to be much use.

“M-maybe... maybe the sound was just a... a bird trying to get in?” Moondrop whispered hopefully as she squeezed Chris’s other arm.

Dawn only smirked and shook her head before continuing.

“The colt was confused and worried, but he waited and listened to see if it would come again. After only a few more seconds, the knocking came again, but this time it was even louder and it came from his window,” Dawn continued, slowly clopping her hoof on the floor to emphasize her words. “Knock… knock… knock…”

Chris tried to remain stoic for his new younger siblings. This was his first Nightmare Night, and while scared, he wanted to make a good impression on his new siblings. Normally, he was never one to get frightened from tall tales like this from his own world, but he wasn’t in that place anymore. For all he knew, what Dawn was telling him could have actually happened, plus this world was already pretty scary even without the stories. Still, he did his best to remain calm, especially since he was trying prove to his new elder sister that he wasn’t a baby, or a foal, as the case may be.

Moondrop clung to his side just like Blue, her pale eyes wide behind her pink-rimmed glasses—the only color they had at the moment, much to her dismay. Her teeth chattered loudly as she stared at Dawn. He wanted to wrap his arm around her, but they were both holding him way too tight.

“It didn’t take long for the knocking to come back, only this time...” Dawn paused as she looked over her audience, letting the dramatic moment pass over them before raising her voice and throwing her hooves into the air, “...the knocking grew even louder! It was now coming from within the house!”

Both Blue and Moondrop let out small yips, their grips on Chris tightening even more as they held their heads in his chest.

Chris for the most part was watching Dawn unblinkingly even though his heart was nearly pounding out of his chest.

“The colt scrambled as he reached for his teddy bear and tried to hide beneath his blankets again, but it was too late,” she whispered, her fangs flashing in the glow of the flashlight as she leaned forward. “The knocking came again, only this time... it came from his bedroom door!” Again, she clopped her hoof on the floor, harder this time, the sound echoing around the makeshift tent.

Both fillies squealed softly into Chris’s nightshirt. Even he was starting to lose his composure, but he did his best to keep his body from trembling in fear too much.

“Slowly, the door creeeeeeeaaked open,” Dawn continued. “The colt froze instantly, clinging onto his teddy bear for dear life as he listened carefully. For a while, he heard nothing... but then... the knocking sound came back, only this time, it sloooooowly approached the foot of his bed, growing louder and louder. Knock… knock… knock.” Her eyes narrowed as her gaze locked with Chris’s. For a split second, an unnatural silence fell about them, as even the storm outside grew still.

Dawn’s smile widened. “The colt was about to peer out to see what it was when a voice whispered in his ear from behind him, ‘Since there is no candy here for us to gobble, we will have to gobble… YOOOOOOOOOOU!’”

Screaming the last word, Dawn leapt up suddenly, her wings flaring open and sending a billow of wind racing around the tent. Her action was accented by a clap of thunder, the entire room illuminated by the burst of lightning outside.

Letting out terrified shrieks, both Blue and Moondrop let go of Chris’s arms and raced out of the tent, making a beeline up the stairs and away from their fort.

“MOMMEEEEEEEEEE!!!” They both screamed in unison.

Dawn couldn’t help but burst into a fit of manic laughter, holding her gut as she fell back onto a pillow.

Chris remained frozen in fear, his eyes widened as his heart practically leapt out of his chest.

After Dawn collected herself, she sighed and sat up, giving Chris a big, wide grin. “I’m impressed. I thought for sure that story would have got you too!”

“Y-yeah...” Chris said, a weak, shaky chuckle escaping his lips. “I-It wasn’t so... s-scary.”

With a gentle giggle, Dawn got up and made her way to her new brother before turning around and falling back, plopping the back of her head down in his lap.

“I kind of figured you’d be tough enough to handle that one,” she said with a smile, flashing her fangs up at him. “You’re pretty alright for a... a...” She paused in thought before speaking again. “What was it that you said you were? How do you say it again?”

“H-human...” Chris said softly as he looked down to his sister, trying to hide his fear.

“Yeah! Hoo-moon!” she repeated happily with another giggle. “I like you, Chris. You’re a pretty cool little brother!”

“T-thanks,” Chris said awkwardly, but with a smile of his own. It really did make him happy that he could impress Dawn and make a good impression on her, at least. It made him feel more comfortable, like he actually belonged in this strange family...

A small but comforting moment of silence passed between them, the only sound heard was the rain and harsh winds outside until Chris spoke up again. “Hey, Dawn...”

“Yeah?” she said as she closed her eyes, getting a little more comfortable in his lap.

“There’s really no such thing as a... C-candy Goblin in this world... right?”

Dawn snorted, holding in a laugh before shaking her head. “No, they aren’t real. They’re just made up.”

“O-okay...” Chris said with relief, but was still somewhat scared. “That’s, um... good.”

Chris chuckled softly as he recalled the events of that night. After Dawn had scared them, Blue and Moondrop woke their mother up, which she was less than pleased about. She came downstairs shortly after to scold all of them, but Dawn was able to calm her down and tell her they were only having fun for Nightmare Night. Once their mother was alert and understood what had happened, she sighed and nodded her head in understanding, but she was too tired to deal with it and ordered everypony to bed.

He remembered trying to sleep that night, but couldn’t after a story like Dawn’s. Eventually, he got up and walked into his new mother’s bedroom where Blue, Moondrop, and even Dawn had snuggled up against their mother. Upon seeing him, she had smiled and scooted over, patting a spot next to her and Blue, welcoming him to join their snuggle pile. For the rest of the night, they all slept in bed together, wrapped safely in their mother's wings, much to her amusement.

As the memory slowly faded, so too did Chris’s smile. Life had seemed so much simpler back then. So much had changed since those days and even Dawn was almost completely different now. She had grown up. So did his sisters…

So did he...

Back then, he was still new to the world and had so much to learn, so much to discover. His new family had been with him every step of the way—guiding him, protecting him, and watching him grow, and in turn he had watched them grow as well.

They had been so pure back then, so innocent, but now… now whenever he looked at them, all he could see was…

Chris winced as the more recent memories of his sisters entered his mind. He couldn’t shake the image of Blue Moon in the shower, his seed and her own cum dripping down her thigh as they washed up, or Moondrop with his dick crammed fully down her throat, creating a visible bulge in her neck. Even the image of Dawn sprawled out on her bed, her marehood leaking both their combined fluids as her sweaty clothing clung to her body wouldn’t leave him. No matter what happened, those images were forever burned into his mind, looming over the innocent and pure image he once had of his siblings.

Bringing his hand out of the spring, he ran it absently through his hair, soaking his forehead with the soothing warmth of the water. It helped him to stay calm, but just barely.

Why did you let it get this far? he wondered. Normally, he considered himself a very careful and detailed thinker, always considering the cost and benefits in any situation before acting. He always considered he could avoid a lot of trouble with a clear mind like that—or at least he suspected he did—but when it came to helping his little sister... he just wasn’t thinking properly. He should have been more critical and never agreed to help Blue out with her heat. That was his first mistake… or was it?

Why didn’t it feel like a mistake?

Chris grunted in frustration through gritted teeth. He knew what he did was wrong and not the right way to have handled that situation, it just had to be! It was the cause of it all, and it was the start to everything that had happened so far, so by definition it was a mistake... right? If he had just kept walking, left the room without looking back, then she would have had nothing to tell Moondrop about. Sure, it might have been a little rude to just walk off like that and leave her to suffer in pain and misery, but that’s what should have happened...

Sighing, Chris laid his head back and looked up at the foliage above, watching as some of the blue glowing mushrooms started to fade out, only to glow again with a new color. He never understood how or why they did that, but it was a pretty effect...

Catching himself becoming distracted, Chris closed his eyes and refreshed his thoughts. He knew he couldn’t hide from this anymore and had to figure the dilemma out before it got worse. It was unclear to him if he had made a mistake or not, but it was foolish nonetheless; he could admit that. Because he made the decision to help Blue Moon, he’d forever changed his relationship with not only her, but Moondrop, and Dawn as well. It all stemmed from that one event, and now he could never look at them the same way again, not after what he had seen and done with them. His sweet, innocent sisters. Well, Blue had been somewhat innocent, as far as he knew. Moondrop though… he had always kind of known she was a big perv, but he would have never imagined she was into some of the things they did together. Dawn was also less of a shock, if he was being honest with himself. He could definitely see why she liked the dominance scene, and that whole panty thing...

Sweet Luna, that had been amazing.

“No!” Chris shouted, sitting up again before looking down at his member in the water, which was starting to get hard again. “Stop it, penis! That's bad!”

Letting out an exasperated sigh, he leaned back again and returned his gaze to the leaves above. It was obvious that there was no going back now. Any relationship he had with them in the past was now completely gone, replaced instead by... whatever depraved one had formed in its wake.

How could I be so irresponsible? he thought with a grimace. He had to tell himself it was a mistake, a mistake he now had to live with. What was going to come of it, though? Was this just a one time thing, or were they going to want to do it more? Should he let them sleep with him again… or should he stop everything now, possibly upsetting and hurting his sisters in the process? Would it even matter if he stopped it now, or was there no chance to save what little was left of their old relationship? Would they even allow him to back out?

Chris scratched his forehead as he thought, letting the water drip down his face, wondering if there was even a way to keep going like he has been. If for some reason he did decide to continue sleeping with his sisters, would they be able to keep it hidden from the rest of their family? If so, could he trust his siblings to keep the whole thing a secret? Realistically, there was no way they could hide something like this in a family as large as theirs. It had already cascaded out of control in only three days, with Blue Moon telling Moondrop what had happened. That was a big shock. Then Dawn just happened to find out simply by asking the right questions, so it was almost inevitable that the rest would find out in some way. He got lucky with Dawn wanting to go along with it, but what if the Twins found out, or Penumbra, or...

...His mother.

His chest suddenly tightened at the thought of his loving mother. His heart began to beat faster knowing he betrayed the mare that cared for him the most. He wasn’t her foal by birth, but he never doubted for a second how much she cared for him like one of her own, and now he had possibly destroyed his relationship with her as well. He could still remember the day when he first met his mother. She practically had to sign her life away just so she could take him under her wings and give him a loving home. She didn’t have to do that, but she did it out of the goodness of her caring heart.

He could still recall the first words she ever spoke to him when they got home.

“I know you’re frightened, little one, and we’ve only just met, but trust me when I say that you’re safe now,” Chris’s new mother said as she held him to her body with her large wings and forelegs.

Chris clung onto the strange horse-bat like creature, tears welling in his eyes as he rubbed his cheek into her soft and somewhat fluffy chest. He was indeed frightened about being thrown into this strange world with talking animals, but there was something about this mare that did help to calm him. Her words rang with kindness and trust that he desperately held onto, but he still wasn’t sure about her decision.

“B-but... but why?” he asked, keeping his face buried in the safety of her bosom.

“Why what, my dear?” she asked softly, blinking down at him.

“W-why... why would you adopt someone like me?” Chris asked, clutching her fur in his tiny fingers a little tighter. “I-I don’t look like you.”

“I think you mean somepony, dear,” The bat mare corrected softly with a giggle, pressing him tighter to her chest. “But it hardly matters what you look like, hon. I know what a caring and gentle soul you have, and I know you will be a perfect fit for our little family.”

“How do you know?” he asked sadly, fearing her answer.

The mare giggled again. “Call it... mother's intuition.”

Chris cringed at the memory, knowing he might have already failed his mother's vision for him being perfect for the family. He doubted she would be saying he was a perfect fit now. She had taken him under her wing without a second thought, provided him with a wonderful home, good food, and plenty of love when he needed it the most. And now... he betrayed that trust and kindness; he betrayed his mother. She would regret it if—when—she found out what he did to his sisters, but what would she do to him? Would she kick him out? Send him packing? Throw him out into the world with no support?

W-would she call the Guard?

Chris’s frown deepened, the image of his mother's look of horror on her face twisting his stomach into a sickening knot.

“This can’t go on. I… I have to tell them we can’t do this anymore,” he muttered under his breath. It felt bad to say, but he knew it needed to stop before their mother found out. For all their sakes. No more ‘helping’ during their estrus, no more sleeping together. They couldn’t even talk about it anymore. The faster they put all of it behind them and moved on, the better off they’d be.

Even though he came to a conclusion of what needed to be done, he still felt guilty and stressed. He had to break the news to his sisters, and a part of him knew that they might not like what he had to say. Still... that could wait for later. For now, he figured he would actually use this alone time and get some relaxation in to help him deal with what was to come.

Closing his eyes, Chris leaned his head back against the heated stone behind him, allowing the gentle touch of the water to calm his nerves and relax his muscles fully. Or at least he did his best to relax.

Several minutes passed, and he was just starting to feel his mind become clear of all thoughts. With his body now more mellow, he was about to let go and slip off into the siren-like embrace of slumber when the soft sound of hooves clopping on wood reached his ears.

“Umm... Chris? Are you out here?” came a soft voice, just barely audible over the trickling of the waterfalls.

Blinking in his tranquil daze, Chris glanced around blearily, only to become wide awake upon seeing Dawn step out from behind one of the big roots. Her clothes were wrinkled and sweat-stained, and her face was streaked with lines of her now-dried makeup, giving her the appearance of having cried black tears.

Glancing around the pool, a small frown touched her pierced lip only for her eyes to widen as she spied him. “Oh… there you are.”

“D-dawn!?” Chris yelped, reflexively diving his hands into the water to cup his exposed man bits. “W-what… How did you—” He sputtered for a moment before finding his voice. “What are you doing here? I locked the back door!”

Dawn paused with a hoof raised to take a step forward and gave him a confused look. “You… Chris, the lock to the back door has been broken for months now, remember? It doesn’t do anything save for keeping the door from swinging open on its own.”

A faint blush touched Chris’s face as he did indeed recall that the lock had broken a few months earlier, back when Moondrop and Blue Moon had raced the Twins to the hot springs after a cold walk home from town in a blizzard. The resulting scuffle had busted the lock, and ended with Penumbra throwing all four of them into a snowdrift. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten the incident; he has spent a good hour or so laughing at the shivering fillies as they huddled about the fire in the lounge.

“Oh, well… I—” he stammered, puffing up his cheeks. “Well, I’m kind of naked here, you know... trying to bathe, so if you’d kindly leave.”

“You still care about your nudity, even after... what we did?” Dawn asked, sounded baffled. “You humans really are weird about that.”

Chris’s blush intensified, but she did have a point and he slowly released his grip on his man bits. “Okay, fine... but I’m still trying to bathe here.”

“I know but, I… I have something I want to discuss with you,” Dawn said, her ears splaying back as she approached the edge of the pool. “It’s something kind of important that I don’t think can wait...”

“Oh?” Chris asked with curiosity, raising an eyebrow at her. Perhaps she was having the same thoughts he was about their... situation.

“I was actually going to talk to you about this earlier, but I… after we d-did that… well, you know... I felt so, umm, relaxed and exhausted that I kind of fell asleep before I could ask you to stay so we could talk.”

“So I noticed,” Chris said, wincing internally at the image of his cum leaking out of her used sex. “Honestly, Dawn... I do think we need to talk, but can’t it wait until I get out of the spring and into some clothes? That way we can go somewhere a little more, ehh... private to talk.”

Turning her head, Dawn rubbed at one foreleg with the other as her frown furrowed worriedly. She didn’t say anything for a while, just staring off into the spring as she lost herself in thought. “I, umm... well... Uh, n-no… I don’t think this can wait.”

Sighing heavily, Chris shifted a bit to get a little more comfortable, hiding a certain bit of his anatomy even though she had already seen it before. He took a moment to prepare himself mentally for what he thought was going to come before saying, “Alright, we can talk here as long as we keep it down. So what did you want to talk about?”

“I, uh… I just wanted to… I-I...” Opening and closing her mouth, Dawn stared at him wordlessly, a light blush touching her face. “I… I just… needed to…”

Chris could understand why she was struggling and stayed motionless, waiting patiently for her to get out what she had to say.

“I just... Oh, why is this so hard...” Dawn muttered weakly. Swallowing, she gave her head a quick shake before blurting out, “I just wanted to apologize for my behavior earlier!”

Chris blinked at her dumbly, not expecting the conversation to go in that direction. “I-I, ehh…what?”

“I’m sorry!” Dawn repeated, shouting a little louder, a little sadness and frustration creeping into her voice. Once she realized how loud she was, she sighed, scuffing at the wet rock around the edge of the pool. “I just… I shouldn’t have been so aggressive with you. I let my estrus get the better of me and I just lost all control. I knew what I was doing, but... I just held you down and... I’m sorry.”

“O-oh... that...” Chris said, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. He almost forgot that she did kind of force herself on him. He did already forgive her for that, but he really didn’t want to have this conversation at the moment, seeing as he just got through making up his mind on the whole situation beforehand. “It’s... look, it’s okay, Dawn. Really. I mean, you weren't thinking clearly and were in a lot of pain. I get that, so I guess I can under—”

“No!” Dawn said firmly, stomping her hoof on one of the wet rocks. “That’s no excuse for what I did! I knew what I was doing was wrong but I got so j-jeal—” She cut herself off in the middle before she could finish that word, her eyes clenching shut before she shook her head and continued. “I let myself go when I knew it was wrong. Heat or no heat, I could have controlled myself, but I chose not to. I let my emotions rule me and I shouldn’t have.”

“But you stopped once you realized what you did and untied me,” Chris pointed out, trying to sound reassuring. “Don’t get me wrong, I completely forgive you for what happened, but you shouldn’t beat yourself up like that. I mean, I did agree to help you afterwards.”

“Only because I forced your hoof, er… hand,” Dawn mumbled, turning her head away from him so she could avoid eye contact. “If I hadn’t pulled you into my room, and tied you to my bed, we wouldn’t have...” She trailed off, biting her lip as her tail thrashed back and forth. Silence fell over the spring, broken only by the soft trickle of water.

After a minute or so, Chris spoke up thinking this really was going to lead where he thought it would.

“Do you regret it?” he asked softly.

Dawn said nothing for several long moments before shaking her head. “N-no... but... I mean... yes...”

Chris gave her an odd look, finding himself even more confused. “What do you mean?”

“I… I regret my actions... I regret forcing myself on you, but... but...” Dawn’s voice trailed off as a blush graced her cheeks. She still wasn’t making eye contact with him as she mildly scuffed the rock under her hoof. “It’s hard to explain right now, but I just... I don’t know... I don’t how to feel about what we did. Part of me thinks it crossed a line that shouldn’t ever be crossed. Yet, another part of me is… is glad I got to experience that moment with you.”

Her words surprisingly made a lot of sense to Chris, even as confusing as they were.

“Yeah...” Chris said softly, looking down into the water, watching his reflection as it rippled in the wavy water. “I... I think I know what you’re getting at, but if it makes you feel better... I don’t blame you for anything that happened. And I’m honest when I say that I forgive you.” Chris looked up to her, meeting her eyes with a small smile, which she returned.

“It does,” Dawn admitted softly, finding comfort in his genuine voice. “Thank you, Chris.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said, keeping his smile. “So was that all you wanted to tell me?”

Dawn’s smile faded, and she shifted about uncomfortably. “A-actually, no. I… I think there is something else I need to get off my chest, and I need to get it out now...”

“Oh?” Chris said cautiously. He really didn’t want to keep talking about this stuff out in the open, but the coast seemed clear and it might lead into what he wanted to discuss with her going forward. “Okay then. What is it, Dawn? What else did you need to say?”

Dawn didn’t say anything for a moment before walking closer to him. She stopped once she came up beside him, then laid down on the lip of the pool, letting her forelegs dangle off the edge and fall into the warm water. She didn’t look at him, only watched as her hooves gently moved the water around, creating a small ripple.

“Chris...” she said softly in a kinder tone, something that threw him off a little. “Do you still remember when we were younger... like, when you first joined our family?

“Oh, well yeah!” Chris said almost too excitedly with a smile, having the same memory of his first Nightmare Night with her coming back to his mind. “Of course I do, but... what about it?”

“We used to be really good friends back then... didn’t we?” Dawn said as she continued to play in the water, a small smile touching her lips.

Chris furrowed his brow a little at that statement, not liking how she said ‘used to be’. “We're still friends now, Dawn. I’ll always be your friend.”

She only shook her head at that, her somber demeanor returning. “That’s not what I meant. We used to be closer... not as distant...”

Chris frowned sadly, letting his sights fall down to where her hoof was slowly swishing the water back and forth in the spring. He knew exactly what she meant. “Yeah... but we both grew up and matured differently. Sometimes... sometimes siblings just drift apart. It’s just a natural part of growing up.”

“No...” Dawn said, some tears welling up in her eyes before she blinked them away. “It wasn’t because we grew up... I...”

Chris looked up at his sister as her voice trailed off, wondering why she stopped. He saw her biting down on her lip nervously as she tried to find the right words, still not looking at him, but he waited for her to continue.

“I still remember when you first came into our home,” Dawn started to reminisce, her smile returning but only briefly. “Mother told us about your situation, and we were all so curious about what you were… who you were. I remember her saying that you were vastly different than us, something from a completely different world and that… that both fascinated and scared me. It wasn’t until she came home with you wrapped in her wings, frightened and confused, that I knew you were nothing to be scared of.”

Chris let out a soft chuckle at her story. “You saying you weren't scared of me because you knew I was weak and pathetic back then?”

“Yeah... something like that,” Dawn teased lightly. “I knew you weren't some soul-sucking alien for another dimension coming to take over all our minds and steal all our toys, so that was a plus. Although, that probably would have been pretty cool.”

Chris laughed at her reasonable fear as a filly. “Nope, just a boring and harmless alien from another dimension.”

“But you weren't boring, and still aren’t,” Dawn replied quickly and passionately, turning to meet Chris's eye with a serious look in her own. “You were anything but boring.”

He blinked up at her, not expecting such a compliment. “Umm, thanks, but... you really think I wasn’t?”

“Not at all, and that's what I lov... that's what I liked about you...” she continued, breaking eye contact and looking back into the water. “You were something special, and you always had a cool story from your past world that just made me wish I could see it one day. We used to talk about that stuff for hours, then go out into the yard and play pretend like we somehow made it back to your world.”

She sighed and shook her head as her lips pulled up into a gentle smile, more nostalgic memories flooding her mind. “I still remember we would pretend that some of our old playground equipment were those car things you talked about and you would drive me around. You remember that?”

Chris couldn’t help but laugh, clearly recalling them doing that many times. “Yeah I do... I really enjoyed sharing those things with you. In fact, doing that helped me feel more comfortable the first year I lived here. It helped me come to terms with what had happened.”

“But even when that got old and you told me all you could of your world... we still hung out together and played almost every day...” she continued. “I don’t know what it was, but we just kind of... clicked. At least, I thought so…” She stared into the water, watching the ripples travel across the surface. “I always looked forward to coming home so I could talk to you about my day and we could play again.”

“I did too...” Chris admitted honestly, “but if we were such good friends, then... why did it stop?”

“Because I...” Dawn started to say, but stopped herself, biting her lip again before continuing. “I... I caught you... looking at a swimsuit magazine...”

Chris blinked at her in confusion, a small blush touching his cheeks. He had no idea how to react to something like that. “W-what do you mean? Was it... upsetting to you that I was looking at that stuff when I was younger? I mean... I couldn’t really help it, Dawn... I was a growing man, err, stallion and I ju―”

“No!” Dawn shouted, clenching her eyes shut as she shook her head. “It wasn’t that you were looking at that stuff that upset me. I know it's normal for stallions to do that, but I just... It’s hard to explain...”

“Well... we have time...” Chris pointed out. He was actually curious as to why this was the point when they became so distant. How could a simple peek at a magazine cause their relationship to wane?

There was a long pause, silence filling the hot spring with only the soft sound of rain hitting leaves until Dawn finally spoke up again.

“D-do... do you remember your fifteenth birthday?” she asked softly, some hints of nervousness creeping into her words.

“Yeah, I think I do...” Chris murmured as he thought back, but couldn’t remember anything unusual concerning their relationship around that time.

“Well... it was on that day that I... I started to see you in a new light... something about the way you smiled when we all tried to sing you the happy birthday song... I don’t know, something in me just... grew...”

Chris was even more confused, but waited for her to continue.

“After that day... I knew the rest of our family would be out and... we would be alone,” she continued, going back to mindlessly playing in the water with her hoof. “I wanted... I-I wanted to give you another gift... a special gift that I thought... I thought you would really like...”

“W-what... what kind of gift?” Chris asked softly, feeling his heart start to beat a little faster, even if he wasn’t sure why.

“I know I was just a dumb filly back then, but I thought you would... understand and... feel the same...” She paused as tears welled in her eyes. She shook her head and giggled at how idiotic she was back then, but took a deep breath so she could continue. “C-Chris... I wanted... I wanted to give you... my first kiss.”

“What!?” Chris half-shouted, jumping back in shock. “Kiss? Like a... a real kiss!?”

Dawn nodded. “I know this might sound strange, but... after what we did today... I think I can come clean about this now... Or... I should, anyways...” Taking another deep breath to help calm her nerves, she let it out slowly before turning to meet his eye. “I was... well I... let’s just say my feelings for you were more than what a sister should feel for her brother...”

“Are… are you saying that... you had a crush on me?” Chris asked. Though the news was shocking, it kind of made sense if he thought about it.

“It was more than a crush...” Dawn admitted, taking her hooves out of the water so she could tuck them under her chest before turning her sights away from him. “B-but that’s beside the point... On that day, I... I brushed my mane and teeth and went to find you to give you your ‘gift’. I went to your room first, but when you weren't there I looked around the house. Eventually I found you when I reached the second floor. I could see you from the stairs.” A melancholy smile touched her lips. “You were down in the living room, sitting on one of the chairs, and you were... you were looking at one of those swimsuit magazines with all those... pretty mares in them... I didn’t say anything, but just... watched you as you flipped through it.”

“So you spied on me when I was looking at that stuff?” Chris asked, a bright blush appearing on his cheeks.

“I know I shouldn’t have, but I was curious...” Dawn said sadly. “I wanted to see what kind of mares you liked, and I... kind of got my answer.”

Chris was a little baffled by this. He wasn’t sure how she could come to that conclusion with him just looking through a magazine. “What do you mean? What kind of mares did you think I was into?”

“The beautiful and skinny kind...” she admitted sadly. “I watched as you flipped through the pages. You would always stop on the really thin looking ones... the ones with flashy clothes and shiny manes. They always wore thick eyeliner around their bright, gleaming eyes... and most of all... none of them had any stupid, ugly freckles...” As she said that, her hoof came up to touch her spotted cheek, smearing some of her runny eyeliner in the process.

“The more I watched you looking through all those beautiful mares... all those mares that I would never be… I just,” she continued, before pausing to blink back tears. “I… I don’t know, I just got upset. It was then that I started to see how foolish I was to think you would see me in the same the way that I saw you, and I just... I went back to my room and... and...”

“Wait so... is that why…?” Chris started to ask with wide eyes. The sudden realization that something so small that he unknowingly did could have caused such a drastic change in her life made his chest hurt. It might have been out of his control, but he still felt terrible about what happened. “Is that why you started wearing all that makeup and stuff? Because you thought―”

“I-I don’t know... maybe...” Dawn interrupted, looking away from him as her hoof fell back into the water. “But it doesn’t matter anymore... I just wanted to tell you that... back then I-I... I lo... l-lov...”

“Dawn...” Chris called to her gently, causing her to look over at him with tears in her eyes. He was still beyond confused about his feelings for his sisters, but hearing her come forth and admit her feelings for him stirred something deep inside him—something that even he was unaware of, and it drove him to place his wet hand on her foreleg.

“C-Chris I...” She started to say again, not noticing that her foreleg was now dripping wet as her head moved a little closer to his. “I-I know it’s stupid and I... I shouldn’t have.. But I... I...”

“Dawn...” he said even softer as some unknown force started to push his head forward.

“I...” she started to say, her eyes closing slightly as her head tilted to the side. “I... I lo―”

“Gangway! Coming through!” a high pitched, yet familiar voice shouted from out of nowhere.

Before Chris or Dawn could react, two blue blurs came flying out and dive-bombed into the spring, sending a torrent of water cascading into the air.

“Gahhh!” Dawn cried in shock, nearly falling over as she was assaulted with the warm water of the spring, drenching her clothes in seconds.

“What in the unholy sun!?” Chris shouted as he practically jumped up in surprise. He raised a hand to protect his face from the deluge of water, but it was no use. Water assaulted him from all sides, the same as with Dawn. Sputtering, he wiped his eyes clear in time to see two giggling heads break the surface of the spring water.

The fillies started to laugh and high-hoofed before splashing each other. Moondrop had taken off her pink sweater and glasses, her mane now soaked and clinging to the sides of her head. Blue Moon pretty much looked the same.

“What in Tartarus is wrong with you two!?” Chris shouted as he stood up in anger, still coming down from the shock.

“Calm down, Chris,” Blue said nonchalantly, waving a dismissive hoof at him. “We were just having some fun!”

“Yeah!” Moondrop said happily. “We heard you two talking in here and thought we could come in to join you guys!”

“We weren’t having fun, you idiots!” Dawn said, growling in anger as she stood up on her hooves, her outfit now dripping wet. “W-we.. we were talking about something really important! And now you... you interrupted us and got my clothes all wet!”

Blue giggled and rolled her eyes at her sister. “Come on, Dawn. It’s not like those things weren't already dirty. They could have used a wash anyways.” She ended with a knowing smirk.

Dawn’s cheeks reddened and puffed up in both anger and embarrassment. “It’s not about that, it's just... you two... we were talking and...” She gritted her teeth and grunted in frustration at her siblings, stomping her hoof down on a rock. “You two can be so... so insufferable sometimes! You know that!?”

Moondrop only giggled as she dove under the water and came back up with a mouthful of water. She aimed and spit it out in Dawn's direction, trying to hit her in the process.

Dawn yelped and was able the dodge it, but just barely. “Oh, you little shit! Come out here so I can smack you!”

“No!” Moondrop said, sounding like a cocky spoiled brat as she tilted her nose up in the air. “Why don’t you come in here and make me!?”

Dawn was about to do just that, but suddenly stopped. “I... I can’t. It would just ruin my clothes more, you idiot.”

“So take them off!” Blue said happily. “Come join us in the water! It actually feels really, really good.”

“Yeah, come in and get us if you're so mad!” Moondrop taunted with a giggle.

Dawn eyed the water nervously before glancing down at herself. She bit her lip, her gaze darting to Chris for a moment before she shied away from the pool.

“Y-you know what? Nevermind,” she stammered, trying to keep up her angry attitude as she started to trot back to the house. “I’ll just... go and take a shower inside, and I’ll come back to beat you two brats up later!”

Chris was about to call out to Dawn to stop her when Blue spoke up first.

“You’re just going to give up that easy?”she said, cocking her head to the side. “Just take your clothes off and bathe with us already! We’re just having a little fun! Plus, I’m sure you’ll feel better afterwards.” A small smirk appeared on her lips before she continued, her voice sounding a lot more heated. “I know from experience that you’re probably still all sweaty and sticky after your session with Chris... and you know... the warm spring is just the right temperature, so it will feel amazing on all those aching joints of yours.”

Blue’s sultry words caused Dawn to stop in her tracks by the edge of the spring, shivering slightly, but she kept her sights pointed at the house.

Chris couldn’t do much except wince uncomfortably, his sister's words reminding him of their current situation. Although, to his dismay, a certain part of his anatomy found the whole event much more enjoyable.

After a moment of silence, Blue tried a second time to entice her sister. “Come on, Dawn. You still need to wash off that runny makeup, and you need to get out of those clothes. There's still some, umm... Chris spots dripping off your skirt. Besides, with how messy and matted you are, you’re going to need help getting clean.”

Locking up and blinking with a bright blush on her cheeks, Dawn quickly leaned over some of the rocks surrounding the spring so she could see her reflection in the water. Sure enough, her makeup was a total disaster, her eyeliner running down from her eyes all the way to her neck. After that, she whipped her head about and glanced back at her skirt-covered flank. There was indeed a still somewhat fresh stain of a certain bodily fluid clinging onto the edge of her skirt that somehow escaped the splash of water from earlier, and was still dripping. Just a little past the stain, she caught a glimpse of her matted tail, clumped together by the same white and slightly dried substance that was covering her clothing.

Blue was right, she was never going to get herself cleaned in the shower... alone. At least, not without a considerable struggle. Even with her sisters helping, it would take a while.

“I, uh… I…” she stammered, her sights darting to her matted tail, then to the spring, then to her sisters before slowly drifting towards Chris. Her nervousness became increasingly more obvious as time went on. “I-I... I just... can’t...”

Chris frowned in concern for Dawn, finding her behavior odd to say the least. He wasn’t sure what was holding her back from just taking off her clothes and jumping in. It almost seemed like she was acting like he would have when he first arrived in Equestria. It was as if she was embarrassed about undressing in front of everypony. Even though nudity wasn’t a taboo in this world, he still felt the need to wear clothes every day and he still felt shy about undressing in front of others. But having experienced this before, it was easy to see the same uncomfortable feeling coming from his older sister now, but that couldn’t be the case, could it?

Even with the awkwardness of this whole situation, he still felt compelled to reach out to Dawn and try and comfort her. Not only that, but he kind of liked the idea of getting to relax with all his sisters, so he would be lying if he said he didn’t want to see her join them as well.

“Hey, Dawn,” Chris said softly, trying to sound reassuring. This caused her to freeze, her eyes widening in surprise as her sights jerked towards him. He thought her reaction was even more odd, but knowing he had her attention, he continued. “Is everything okay?”

Dawn said nothing as she bit her lip, her eyes falling to the floor.

Blue and Moondrop simply looked at each other and shrugged, having not picked up on their sister’s discomfort that as Chris had.

“I... umm...” Dawn stammered softly, but said nothing more as she started to draw small circles into the wood of the deck.

“We're all family here,” Chris continued, trying to sound encouraging with his words. “There’s nothing to be nervous about. I mean... we're all here already, right? Might as well just come in and join us. We won't judge you or anything.”

“Hey, Onii-chan...” Moondrop called, grabbing Chris’s attention. “Why is your penis getting smaller?”

Chris’s eyes widened once he realized that he was still standing up out of the spring and there was a considerably cold draft blowing by him. His sights jerked down to his crotch, where his little friend was starting to retract into his body like a scared turtle.

With a yelp, he quickly covered his shy member and sat back down in the warm water again. Both Moondrop and Blue burst into a fit of laughter at his expense, and even Dawn was smiling slightly at that.

“Oh my gosh...” Blue said as she came down from her giggles. “I didn’t even know a stallion’s thing could get smaller!”

“I didn't know that either!” Moondrop added excitedly. “Stallions are so fascinating! Onii-chan, stand up so we can see it again! I want a good mental image of it so I can draw it later!”

Chris gritted his teeth in annoyance, a bright blush appearing on his cheeks. He ignored his sister’s demand and turned back to Dawn, who was now frowning again. “Listen, Dawn. I can tell you feel uncomfortable about something, but what I’m trying to say is...” He paused to glare angrily at his two younger sisters, who were still tittering loudly. Both of them got the message and placed a hoof over each other's muzzles, silencing their laughter. With that, he continued. “What I’m trying to say is that you don’t need to be shy around us.”

Dawn didn’t say anything, letting her head hang down as she looked into the water of the spring.

“I’ll help you wash your mane and tail...” Chris added, which caused her ears to quickly perk up, but nothing more. “I mean... it’s the least I could do, since it’s kinda my fault that you’re a, uh... kind of a mess...”

Dawn slowly looked up and stared at him, her ears splaying back as she opened and closed her mouth for a few moments before she could finally speak. “That offer does sound... enticing, b-but.. I… I just… it’s…”

Rolling her eyes, Moondrop slapped the surface of the pool with her wings. “Oh, come on, Dawn! What do you have to be shy about? You’ve sat on Onii-chan’s face and he’s had his warm, hard, throbbing cock inside you! We all pretty much just had an orgy like... only an hour ago. What’s left to be embarrassed about!?”

“It’s not like that, it’s just...” Dawn started to shout angrily before stomping her hoof and clenching her eyes shut.

“Yeah, Dawn...” Blue added. “I agree with Moondrop. What else is there to be afraid of?”

Dawn grunted in anger, her eyes clenching tighter as she turned away from the hot spring.

Chris was starting to get even more worried about his older sister's actions and wanted to try and reassure her. “Dawn... you don’t ha―,”

“I just don’t want to undress in front of you guys, okay!?” Dawn snapped, spinning back around with an angry scowl. Her wings flared wide, the dark purple skin glinting wetly in the light of the mushrooms. It took her a moment to realize what she had said, and she quickly clapped a hoof over her mouth, but the damage was already done.

Glancing around, she saw both her sisters and even Chris were staring at her like she had grown a second head.

“Wait... you’re really... you’re uncomfortable being naked with us?” he asked, bewildered. He had his suspicions, but he didn’t think it would be true.

“Oh, great...” Moondrop said with a sigh. “Now we have two weirdos in the house that don't like being naked...”

“You’re one to talk,” Blue said with a small giggle. “I can’t remember the last time I’ve seen you without one of your sweaters on.”

“I just wear those for the style, because they are super kawaii,” Moondrop retaliated, sticking her tongue out at Blue.

“N-no, that’s not... that's not it... I just...” Dawn tried to explain, her words barely audible, but she managed to attract all their attention onto her again, which didn’t help her nerves. She kept her gaze down and away, not daring to make eye contact with Chris. “I don’t mind Blue or Moondrop seeing, but I… I don’t want to… in front of... you.”

“Me!?” Chris shouted in surprise. “Why me?”

“Because I...” Dawn started to say, but stopped herself. “I... I don’t know...”

“Is it because he’s a stallion?” Blue asked, finding this whole situation confusing. “You used to walk around without clothes on all the time, even with Chris around, so... why don’t you want to do that now?”

“I just...” Dawn started to say, opening her eyes so she could look over and Chris. “I don’t want you to see... how ugly I am...”

“U-ugly?” Chris repeated the foul word, unsure where she got the notion from. “Where is this coming from? Who told you you were ugly?”

“Yeah, Dawn...” Moondrop added sadly. “Why would you think that? You’re really pretty!”

Their words seemed to have little effect on her as she awkwardly rubbed her foreleg with a hoof, looking away from Chris again with a blush. “No one told me, I-I just...”

Feeling his chest twist into a painful knot at the sight of his self-conscious sister, Chris stood up and started to walk around the edge, not caring about his nudity anymore as he made his way closer to his sister.

Dawn didn’t say anything as he walked up to her and kneeled down so he could look her in the eyes.

“Is this about what we talked about earlier?” Chris asked softly, almost in a whisper, as if he was trying to keep it a secret from Blue and Moondrop.

Dawn whimpered as she bit her lip, but gave her answer with a nod.

Sighing, Chris got a little more comfortable as he faced her, letting his hand lightly pet her forelegs reassuringly, which she didn’t protest to. “Dawn... I don’t know what you saw in those magazines I was looking at, but there isn’t just one type of mare that I find attractive, and you shouldn’t even be comparing yourself like that. Lots of mares can be attractive in many different ways, plus all those models in those things are always doctored up to look a lot better than they really are.”

Dawn let her gaze drift up to his, but only briefly. “B-but... I heard you say they were pretty when you were looking at them... I know you prefer mares like that.”

Chris sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose before looking back his sister, who was still not making eye contact with him. “Dawn, look at me.”

She didn’t hesitate to act, letting her eyes lock with his.

“I don’t even remember any of the mares I saw in those kinds of magazines, but I’m sure I did find a few of them pretty.” His words only seemed to cause her to frown more, but he continued. “But since we’re apparently being honest with each other... I have to confess something to you as well.”

This caused Dawn to lift her head up even more, her ears perking as her eyes widened with worry.

“I’ve... well honestly, Dawn... Ever since I was young, I’ve always kind of...” He tried to explain, finding it hard to look her straight in the eye, but he took a deep breath to help calm himself. “Honestly, ever since we were young, I’ve always found you... very attractive.”

Dawn’s eyes lit up for a moment, but the life in them was quickly flushed out and replaced with uncertainty. “That can’t be true... I’ve never seen you look at me like did you did with all those mares... and you’ve never said anything like that to me before. I know what you’re doing and I appreciate it, but I know the reality of the situation...”

“That’s not true, I—” Chris grunted in frustration before he could finish. Without even thinking he placed his hand on her cheek to help guide her head to look at him straight in the eye. “Dawn, I’ve always found you attractive. I would go so far to say that I used to have a crush on you too, but I couldn’t ever act on those thoughts or feelings because we’re siblings!” He paused as the words left his mouth, his eyes widening once he admitted the truth, surprising himself with his own feelings. He had locked away that reality for years, but it was all true and he knew it. It was out in the open now and he had to face what he truly felt, but he pushed that back so he could continue. “I-I... I don’t know how to prove it to you, but I’m being honest when I say that I think you’re a beautiful mare I would really like it if you joined us...”

Dawn started to smile slightly, his words finally seeming to reach her as his hand left her cheek. There was a short pause before she looked away again, her hoof scraping against the wood shyly. “I believe you, Chris, but... you haven’t seen what’s under these clothes yet. You haven’t seen me since... well since I started wearing this stuff. You won't like me now.”

Chris just rolled his eyes. “I think you should let me be the judge of that.”

She stood there for a while, mindlessly scratching at the wood, chipping some of it away under her hoof before she spoke again. “I... I don’t know if I should... I don’t want to scare you...”

“Dawn,” Chris said with a serious tone, causing her to look up at him. “If it’s true what you said earlier, —that you really do care for me like you said—then you’ll let me see your body so I can judge for myself.”

“Ooooooh!” Moondrop said with a bright smile, watching intently as the two talked, obviously enjoying every second of the drama. “He’s got you there!”

“I don’t think you have a choice now, Dawn,” Blue said as both her and Moondrop swam closer to the ledge. “Don’t worry though, we are all family here.”

Dawn bit her lip hard and sat back on her haunches, her hoovers mindlessly fidgeting with the edge of her dirty pink and black plaid skirt. She looked over at Chris one last time as she thought over what she was going to do.

“If... If I do this...” Dawn started to say shyly, keeping her eyes locked with Chris’s. “If I do this, then... will you promise me that you won't run away in disgust... a-and we’ll keep talking to each other... and we’ll hang out more... and―”

“Yes, Dawn,” Chris said, placing his finger on her lips. “I promise that nothing will change and I would love to spend more time with you.”

She smiled at that and looked down as she started to mess with the button on the waistband on her skirt, letting her hooves dance around it as she got herself ready.

“You have to take me to a movie later too,” she said suddenly, her commanding side coming out more.

“Wat?” Chris asked, confused at the random order.

“That’s right, you heard me,” Dawn said as she looked up to him again, sounding slightly more confident. “If I do this, then you have to take me to a movie. It has to be just the two of us and I get to pick which one we see.”

Chris rolled his eyes, but smiled all the same. “Yes, fine. It’s a deal.”

“It’s a date!” Dawn corrected with a smile, then took a deep breath as she started to unbutton her skirt. She only hesitated for a moment, then stood up, letting the fabric slip off her hips and down her hind legs as she got to her hooves. A moment later, she used her wings to grip the hem of her panties, then slowly slid them off her rump, letting them fall and join her skirt. She started to work on the rest of her attire, but froze when Chris spoke up suddenly.

“Sweet Luna!”

“W-what!?” Dawn shouted in horror, thinking he already didn’t like what he saw. “W-what’s wrong? What is it!?”

“You have cute little freckles all around your cutie mark!” Chris said excitedly with a bright smile as he pointed to her bare butt. “They’re all over! When did you get those!?”

Dawns whole face grew red with anger and embarrassment, having almost lived out one of her deepest fears.

“Y-you... you idiot!” she cried as she picked up her dirty panties with her wing and threw them into Chris’s face, hitting him square on the forehead. “You nearly scared me half to death!”

“Sorry, I couldn’t resist,” Chris said with a chuckle, peeling his sister’s panties off his face before letting them fall to the ground with a wet plop. He might have found it disgusting that she just threw her dirty panties at him, but he did help her soil them. Plus, he was already in the spring and was in the middle of washing anyways.

He took a moment to admire her flanks, looking at the dark patch of fur that surrounded her cutie mark. Her mark itself was that of a bright multicolored aurora, shining brightly in a dark, starry night sky. The dark sky seemed to blend into her darker gray fur, which then dissipated into many smaller freckles that spotted her flanks on both sides. He found himself admiring her cutie mark, as it was one of the cooler ones he had seen, the spots only making it even more so. “Your freckles do look really cute. I like them, but... I don’t remember you having so many down there before. Did you grow more or something?”

“I-I don’t know, maybe!” she said, still somewhat embarrassed and self-conscious about her little spots. Letting out an unhappy-sounding nicker, Dawn wrapped her tail around her flank, trying to hide what everypony was currently looking at. “W-well... I’m glad you think they're cute, but... I-I don’t like them.”

Before Chris could reply, Dawn started to work on the rest of her outfit. Ears still pressed firmly against her head, she continued to undress, taking her collar and bracelets off next. Once they were freed, she placed them gingerly upon a stone platform off to the side. She then used her wings to help lift up her shirt, guiding it up over her head until she was as naked as the rest of her siblings.

Still feeling embarrassed, she held onto her shirt with the thumbs of her wings and played with it in front of herself, half using it to hide from her siblings’ gaze.

“W-well...” she started to say, still fidgeting with her shirt and not daring to make eye contact with Chris. “This is... uhh... me...” When she heard no response, she started to get more nervous. “I… I know I’m not exactly good looking, but I, umm...”

“Dawn...” Chris said, interrupting her as he took in her naked form. She was still trying to hide herself behind her shirt, but he could see enough. He knew she was always on the thinner side, but she was far skinnier than he remembered. While not to the point of being overly alarming, he could still see a small indent in her coat where her ribs were, showing some signs of malnourishment. It wasn’t off-putting by his standards, but he had to wonder if she was intentionally trying to starve herself, or something more dangerous.

“Ehh... how much do you weigh?” he asked.

Dawn whimpered at his words, her worst fears starting to become a reality. Tears began to well up in her eyes as she figured her form disgusted him, just like it did her ex.

“I know, I know...” she whimpered. “I-I’m trying to watch my weight, but it's really hard. I… I always eat really well and I make sure to get plenty of exercise! My… my exes kept telling me I was a little chunky, a-and I look nothing like those mares in the magazines you really like, but I’m really trying hard, okay? It’s not my fault I’m a little overweight—”

“‘A little overweight’!?” Moondrop suddenly shouted, interrupting Dawn. She stared at her sister with wide eyes, a concerned look on her face. “I’m a little overweight! I’m the pudgy one that snacks in her room all the time! Sis, I think you look even thinner than the mares in those model magazines now! Have you even looked at yourself lately?”

Confused by her sister's words, Dawn looked down at herself, finding the same horrible body she always had. “What do you mean? I can still lose a few pounds... even my old coltfriend told me that...”

“What!?” Chris half shouted, causing her to jump and look up at him as she dropped her shirt. “He said that to you!?”

“W-well... yeah,” Dawn replied sadly, wiping away some of her tears. “I-I... I understand if you think I’m ugly because of it.”

“You’re not ugly at all!” Chris shouted. There was some anger behind his voice, which shocked Dawn a little. “I don’t know what your coltfriend’s deal was, but you are not fat! In fact, you’re really skinny! I don’t think you should be worrying about losing weight at all!”

She blinked at him, surprised that even he couldn’t see how fat she was. “B-but... but I―”

“Come on,” Chris said as he quickly stood up and scooped her into his arms before she could argue. She squeaked in surprise, but grabbed onto his neck as he lifted her up and carried her back to his original sitting spot. “I don’t want to hear any excuses. Your body is fine and I think you’re beautiful, and we’re all going out and eating some cake after this tonight.”

“Yes! Cake with Onii-chan and my sisters!” Moondrop said excitedly as she dove back into the water.

Blue simply laughed and shook her head.

Dawn was a little confused, but the warmth of Chris’s body helped calm her down, and as she rested her head on his shoulder, she couldn’t help but smile. Once they had reached his old post, Chris slowly sat down, easing her into the spring with him. Immediately, the water around them became cloudy and gray as the makeup she wore was washed away, revealing even more freckles upon her hindquarters. Once they were both properly submerged, she let out a content sigh, clinging onto her brother as she enjoyed their embrace, her wings fluttering at her sides.

“There...” Chris said as he leaned back. “Isn’t that better?”

“It does feel nice...” she admitted with a sigh.

“Told ya!” Blue taunted as she and Moondrop both swam closer to them.

Chris didn’t wait too long before he started to rub his fingers into Dawn’s fur, causing even more of the makeup she had on to come off. It was kind of a weird experience for him to help one of his sisters like this, but he quickly started to enjoy it once he could hear a couple soft moans coming from her. Not only had he never been this close to any of his sisters before—in a non-sexual way—but this was also the first time he had hugged Dawn in a long, long time. Now that he was though, and his fingers started to run through her coat, it alarmed him just how skinny she truly was. He could feel each bump of her ribs that stuck out, and even some of the bones in her back. He guessed there was something deep at work here that made her want to lose this much weight, and he made a mental note to try help her with that later. For now, there was one question on his mind that angered him greatly.

A frown crossed his lips as he ran his fingers along one of her ribs. “Dawn, you said your coltfriend told you that you were fat. Which… which one was that?”

Dawn was quiet for a moment before replying, her voice little more than a mumble. “They all kind of did, but... more so my most recent one... the prick that dumped me...”

By now Moondrop and Blue had gathered around as well, worried looks on their faces at the mention of their sister's ex.

“Yeah, what happened with that?” Blue asked softly. “I thought you two were really doing well... or at least it seemed like it.”

“He… he left me for a fucking skinny, prissy little cheerleader,” Dawn whimpered, nuzzling herself into the side of Chris’s head. The tears that had been welling up in her eyes before began to trickle down her cheeks as she continued. “We… we’d been together for nearly four months... We’d even slept together a few times to make it official. I thought we were pretty close, but apparently not. One day we were snuggling in the park and he was telling me that I meant the world to him, and then the next he was fucking tonsil-spelunking with that stupid, little… fucking whorse of a cheerleader!”

A low growl emanated from her clenched teeth as she dug her hooves into her brother’s shoulders.

Chris tightened his hold his sister, holding her firmly against his chest as he continued to pet her, trying to help her relax as all her muscles flexed with anger.

After a while, she sighed and fell limp again, enjoying the attention Chris was giving her.

“It just… it just sucks! He broke my heart and it fucked me up,” Dawn continued to rant. “It was so out of the blue! We didn’t talk about it or anything, he just did it... We even had a conversation about possibly forming a herd together the day before!” She paused to let the feeling of Chris’s fingers through her wet fur and warm water soothe her before she continued. “I just thought he could have been the one, you know? The one to help me forget about... about...”

“Forget about what?” Chris asked as he paused his ministrations, although he had a feeling he knew the answer.

Dawn didn’t say anything for a few seconds as she nuzzled her cheek against his. “To forget about... you...”

Chris sighed and nodded his head in understanding, getting the full scope of how deep her love for him went. Without saying anything, he continued to pet Dawn, not just to clean her, but to try and comfort her as well. She clung to him, sniffling softly as she enjoyed his presence.

“Hey,” Blue said as she poked Dawn, getting her attention. “Which cheerleader was it?”

“The head cheerleader, of course,” Dawn answered with a snarky huff, before grinding her teeth together. “Who else could it be, but the sluttiest one of them all!”

Moondrop laughed at that before something suddenly came to her. “Oh! I bet you mean Golden Glow!”

“Who?” Blue asked, looking towards her weeaboo sister.

“Golden Glow!” Moondrop repeated happily. “Her little brother is in my class! He’s a bit of a twit as well.”

“Yeah, that’s the one,” Dawn confirmed almost dejectedly. “Stupid slut even has a pretty name. Fucking bitch...”

Blue hummed to herself in thought at this new information. “Do you know where they live?”

“Umm...” Moondrop thought for a moment, tapping a wet hoof to her chin. “I think so, why?”

A wicked grin slowly spread across Blue’s muzzle. “I think we might have to stop by and pay her and her new coltfriend a visit.”

Moondrops gasped as her eyes widened with glee. “You mean—!?”

Blue nodded with a smirk before holding her hoof up above the water. “Prank sisters...”

“...are a-go!” Moondrop finished for her, slapping her hoof against Blue’s. Both siblings started to giggle before whispering to themselves about how to enact their revenge on their older sister’s behalf.

Chris couldn’t see it, but he could feel a gentle smile spread across Dawn's muzzle as she nuzzled him. He smiled himself before stopping his ministrations on her. Figuring he had scrubbed her body enough, he decided to move on to brushing out her matted mane and tail.

“Hey,” Chris said as he lifted her off of him slightly, much to her disappointment. “Turn around for me so I can start working on your hair.”

Smiling again, still with tears in her eyes, she did just that, turning in his lap so her back was now facing him.

He cupped some water in his hands and brought it up to her head, letting the water run down her haggard hair. Once it was soaked enough, he ran a hand through her mane, using his fingers as a makeshift comb, splitting apart some of the smaller knots. As he did so, he noticed that the roots of her mane were beginning to show some of its natural purple color again.

He could remember when she had first gotten it dyed. She had come strutting home, head held high with her mane still damp from where the salon had washed out the excess dye. The first thing she had done was ask him what he had thought about it. Looking back, it was a little strange that she had only asked him his opinion, but at the time he hadn’t noticed the oddity of the action. Knowing what he did now, he wished he would have acted differently back then. He might have told her he loved her purple hair more, but he, like the rest of his sisters were too busy staring at her in shock. They were sure that their mother was going to flip when she saw what Dawn had done, but that hadn’t been the case. She had taken one look at Dawn’s new mane color and shook her head, sighing dramatically. “I’m guessing this isn’t a phase, right?”

Lost in the memory, he continued absently stroking Dawn’s mane, using his fingers to break apart all the larger tangles.

“Why can’t they be more like you?” Dawn suddenly asked in a whisper, perhaps not even fully aware that she had said it out loud.

Her words snapped Chris out of his daze, and he shook his head. “Ehh… what?”

“Sorry,” Dawn mumbled sadly. “I didn’t mean to say that out loud.”

“You were trying to find a coltfriend like me?” Chris asked, not surprised in the slightest thanks to their previous conversations. He knew why she had developed feelings for him, but he needed to hear her say it. He needed to know, in her own words, what she felt about him. “But why, Dawn? Why me?”

“I-I already told you the reasons before...” she stammered, a dark blush spreading across her face. Opening and closing her mouth for a moment, she then sighed and hung her head. “Every stallion I tried to date, whether I knew what I was doing or not... they all somehow... felt like you, and I held onto that. I held on to that feeling and hoped that they would help me so I could forget that I... I fell in love with my brother...”

Silence filled the spring as even Blue and Moondrop stopped their scheming to look back at Dawn and Chris.

After a while, Dawn spoke up again with a soft sob. “I… I love you, Chris.”

Chris paused in his grooming, not sure how to react to that. He knew her feelings, but to hear her say it just validated it all the more and he wasn’t as ready to hear it as he thought he was. “Y-you… do?”

“I love you, Chris! I love my fucking little brother!” Dawn half-shouted towards the heavens as she clenched her eyes shut and leaned off him slightly. Once it was finally out of her system, a large smile spread across her muzzle before she flopped back down into his chest. “Fuck! It feels so good to be able to say that now. Yes, Chris. I love you! I’ve always had feelings for you, but I never understood it until I got older and I started to get jealous when you would look at other mares. I know it’s weird and I tried to fight it as best as I could, but it just seemed to make things worse over time.”

“But, I… I just don’t understand, Dawn,” Chris muttered, still at a loss as of what he should be saying in this situation. “Why me?”

“Because you’re caring and kind,” Blue Moon spoke up before Dawn could even say anything.

“You’re also funny and always around when we need a helping hoof!” Moondrop added, before rethinking what she said. “Err... I mean hand...”

“You’re not just that...” Dawn said as she slowly turned herself so she could better look into Chris’s eyes. “It’s truly hard to put into words, but when you fall for somepony... you just feel it in your heart. I know it’s sappy, but it's the best way I can explain it. When I think about you I just start to smile, and it seems like the future isn’t going to be so bad. You’re sompony that makes me feel... less empty. We just click on so many levels...” She stopped at that and looked down sadly. “Well, we used to...”

Chris was about to respond, but she continued.

“I know it's not just a fluke either, because I felt it with you when we were... well... when we were connected...”

Chris raised his eyebrow at her, but waited for her to go on.

“I know this might sounds silly, but... when we were one... I felt... complete. It wasn’t like the feeling I had when I was in heat before and I let my coltfriend take me. W-we had herbs then, so it was safe,” she added, upon seeing the alarmed look on her siblings’ faces. “Still, it was so much more than that. When I was with you, it felt like... like a part of me that had been empty for so many years was finally... filled...”

“I’ll say,” Moondrop teased with a giggle before Blue punched her in the ribs. “Ouch!”

Blue shushed her sister before looking back to Dawn.

“I know this all sounds stupid, but it's true...” Dawn added.

“I can second that,” Blue said, raising her hoof out of the water. “It’s kind of hard to put into words, but I can say I have similar feelings with you, Chris. You’re... different than most stallions. At least the ones I’ve met, and not just in a physical way.”

“Me three!” Moondrop said excitedly, jumping up with her hoof in the air. “I can agree with both of them, Onii-chan! We all love you!”

“B-but you guys...” Chris started to argue, overcome with a mixture of emotions from his sisters’ joined admissions of love. His mind was starting to turn into a confusing and frustrating maze that he couldn’t find the way out of. “I’m not… I’m not even a pony! I’m just some alien freak! And your brother!”

“We know,” Dawn hummed, “and honestly, that’s what threw me off at first. I… I felt weird having such feelings for you when we were young, but then something happened that helped me to see more clearly...”

“What was that?” Chris asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well... It was so long ago, but my old history class went on a field trip to Ponyville to meet with Princess Twilight and learn more about the Mare in the Moon. While there I happened to come across an odd couple. It was a mare and a diamond dog, and they were, um… having some fun in the park. I was shocked at what I saw, but not because I was disgusted or anything. I was actually really happy that they could find love. It was then that I realized that there was nothing wrong with interspecies relationships. You love who you love, and there’s nothing wrong with that... even if it’s with your brother...”

Chris stared down at her with wide eyes, her words bouncing about in his head. ‘You love who you love’. He mused on it for a moment before smiling, but thoughts of what his mother would say brought back his frown. It was all in the open now. His worst fear and possibly his most inner desire had come to light, but he knew it had to stop. Even if he didn’t want it to. “Honestly, you guys... I love you all too, and yes... even though it's hard for me to admit it, it’s more than just between siblings—” all three sisters gasped softly, their eyes lighting up, “—but you guys know we can’t keep doing this...”

“B-but, why?” Dawn asked first, tears beginning to gather at the corners of her eyes again. “We shouldn't let silly things like us being in the same family stop us if you feel the same!”

Chris bit his lip, not sure how to respond to that.

“Is... Is it because I’m—”

Chris cut her off before she could continue.

“It has nothing to do with you, Dawn,” he assured her. “It just… we can’t can’t keep this up. We’re going to get found out and that could lead to a lot of trouble, and that’s the last thing I want for any of you. This… this needs to stop.”

Dawn stared up at him with a hurt look on her face, but, to his surprise, both Blue Moon and Moondrop wore amused grins.

“Chris,” Blue said, shaking her head. “You’re an idiot.” Leaning forward, she gently booped him on the nose with a hoof. “You know, it's really adorable how thoughtful you can be, but you worry waaaaaay too much.”

“Yeah, Onii-chan,” Moondrop added with a smirk. “You always overthink things.”

Dawn blinked a few times, tapping a hoof to her chin in thought before looking back at Chris. “You know... I’ve never really noticed that, but that does seem true...”

“W-what…?” Chris said in bewilderment, not expecting the observation of his character. “B-but... I’m... I...”

“You know, Moondrop and I were actually talking about this yesterday,” Blue continued.

“Yes, that’s right!” Moondrop added with an eager nod. “That's actually one of the reasons why we came in here with you guys. It was the perfect time to talk about this!”

“You mean... you guys were thinking about this stuff too?” Chris asked, looking at his younger sisters as they smirked at him. He didn’t know why, but he kind of figured that he was the only one thinking about this stuff seriously and he found it shocking that his sisters were having similar thoughts.

“That’s right,” Blue said with a nod. “We both talked it over and came to the same conclusion...”

“W-what’s that?” Chris asked, almost too afraid to hear the answer.

“You’re stuck with us, Onii-chan!” Moondrop shouted excitedly as she jumped into the air slightly, her wet wings flapping to help her gain some air. “I want to wake you up with a surprise blow job one of these days, so we decided to keep loving you!”

“We both have feelings for you that we don’t want to just hide away,” Blue added, sounding slightly more serious than Moondrop. “Not only would it be unhealthy for us to just try and go about our lives like nothing happened, but it wouldn’t be right. And from the sounds of it, Dawn wants in too.”

At this Dawn nodded her head frantically, wiping the tears from her cheeks. “I do! I don’t want to hide my feelings anymore!”

“You’re stuck with us, Onii-chan!” Moondrop said again, only this time she sang it in a soft and surprisingly beautiful voice.

“What about our other siblings?” Chris asked quickly. “What about Mom? What if she finds out about this? She would kill me for sure!”

“I think Mom would kill all of us, but if we are careful, then they will never know, so long as we watch our steps,” Blue said with a shrug. “I was actually working out a few ideas of how we can keep this between us. We might have to spend less time at home, but if we all play our cards right, we can keep this going until we are out of the house and on our own.”

“You made plans!?” Chris shouted. He was in complete shock now at how far his youngest sister was trying to go with this. He knew she was smart, but he never would have guessed that her genius would be working to help him keep ‘loving’ her.

“Chris, I know you’re nervous about everything, and that’s fine,” Blue continued. “Honestly, I kind of expected that out of you, since you’re already kind of shy around mares and you get scared when things get too serious.”

He didn’t know how to respond to that, but he blushed all the same. “W-what…? I don't―”

“Yeah you do,” Blue continued with a know-it-all smirk before he could finish. “It was exactly like that with your older crush. What was her name again...?”

“Rain Dew…” Dawn said with a scowl and a hint of venom in her voice.

“Yeah, her!” Blue shouted.

“She wasn’t right for you, Chris...” Dawn said as she nuzzled him again, jealousy obvious in her words. “You deserved better...”

Chris was speechless. He wasn’t expecting this deep look into his psyche today.

“Anyways,” Blue continued. “I could tell that your relationship with Rain Dew wasn’t blossoming because you had these kinds of things holding you back, but you really shouldn’t worry about that stuff as much as you do. Sometimes you just got to go with the flow!”

“Yeah, and we’re not going to be going around parading the fact that we’re all together. We’ll keep it on the down-loooooooow,” Moondrop said, ending with a giggle.

“That’s right!” Dawn added quickly, leaning back so she could give him a pleading look. “We won’t tell anypony, we promise!”

Chris stared at the three of them, a mental war raging in his head. On one hand, he believed it was for the best to stop what they were doing and cease all sexual activity with his sisters immediately. They might not like it, but it would hopefully keep them out of trouble for the most part. It was the safer option.

But Blue did have a point...

A lot of his concerns could just be his mind trying to protect him from what he really feared the most, but he was too confused and shocked to mull over any of that properly. He had to just take her word for it for now. Not only that, but it sounded like all of them really wanted to keep going. If he broke off with them now, not only would they be disappointed, they might even grow to hate him or each other. The damage might already have been done and there was nowhere else to go but forward.

Rubbing the back of his head awkwardly, Chris’s brow furrowed in thought. He couldn’t believe he was seriously considering keeping this going, but the looks on all of his sisters’ faces were starting to sway his opinion. If they were going to do this, then he had just one question left that floated back and forth in his mind.

“Let’s just say... hypothetically, if we keep doing this, then... what would that make us?” he asked softly. When all three gave him confused looks, he elaborated further. “I mean... what do we call what we have? What kind of relationship will we be in? We’re obviously going beyond just siblings now... so what do you girls want this to be?”

A silence fell over the hot spring as the three glanced back and forth between themselves.

“I’m… not entirely sure about that myself,” Blue answered eventually. She spoke slowly, as if carefully choosing her words. “I think I can speak for Moondrop as well, but I definitely wouldn’t mind this become more than just a ‘you-scratch-my-itch-during-estrus’ relationship.”

Moondrop quickly nodded in agreement.

“I know. I feel the same,” Dawn said quickly. “I… know for a fact that I want this to be more than just about the sex. I hope you don’t feel uncomfortable with that, but... I truly do love you and I’m not sure I can hide it anymore after today, so I... I want us to be one...”

“You want us to be... one?” Chris repeated her words quietly to himself. He kind of liked the sound of that, but he still didn’t know what to call it.

Moondrop—who had flipped over and was now floating slowly about on her back—hummed to herself in thought. Her wings spread out wide to help her drift across the water's surface as she stared up at the leafy canopy above. Rain was still falling, the soft pitter-patter of drops upon the leaves sent a soothing melody echoing around the hot spring.

“What about a herd?” she asked after a moment of staring upwards. “I kind of have a crush on Moonie too, so we can try that.”

“I was thinking that too,” Blue said with a happy smile.

“A... herd?” Chris asked.

“Yeah, you know,” Moondrop said, splashing a hoof about in the water. “A herd. Like, all of us together. We all love each other, right? So, why don’t we stick together and take care of one another?”

Dawn grimaced at that as she looked back at her two younger siblings. “Well... I’m not sure if I feel the same way about you brats like I do Chris, but... I do love you... and I am willing to give it a try.”

“Oh come on, Dawny!” Blue said with a giggle. “I’ve seen you staring at my flanks a few times.”

Dawn huffed and stuck her nose in the air before nuzzling back into Chris’s neck. “No comment...”

Both of the younger siblings giggled at that.

Chris blinked dumbly, his mouth hanging agape as he bared witness to his sisters flirting with each other, but with everything that had happened so far, he told himself that he shouldn’t really be that surprised.

Chewing on his lip, he started to mull over his sister's proposal. He knew what being in a herd meant, and it could work, even though it did frighten him a little. Still, it made sense and it was actually very common to see sisters herding together with the same stallion. The only issue would be if their mother found out. She was the end-all of this whole situation; regardless of what they wanted, she would have the final say if she found out.

Thinking on it for a moment longer, he then glanced down at Dawn, who was still snuggled up against his chest. She was looking up at him with big, hopeful eyes, although he also saw a hint of caution in them, like she was preparing herself for the worst.

Upon seeing him look at her, she gave him a timid smile. “Whatever you decide, Chris... I will respect it. I understand your fears, and even if we just go back to being siblings, today’s been a day that I will never forget, and I’m glad I got to finally share it with you.”

He blinked, thrown off by the look of love and happiness she gave him. It was such a contrast to how she usually was: cold, withdrawn, and uncaring. For a moment, beneath the remnants of half-washed makeup, piercings, and dyed mane, he could almost—just barely—begin to see the old Dawn returning. The Dawn that stuck by his side, who helped him with his bullies, and who taught him how to live in Equestria.

The sight of that old Dawn made his heart flutter, and for the first time since this whole thing began, he found himself oddly okay with what had happened. Maybe Blue really was right all along, and this wasn’t something he needed to worry about. At least not to the extent he was before. For all he knew, this whole thing could actually be good for all of them. He might be able to convince Dawn that her weight was actually fine and stop her from trying to starve herself. Maybe in some twisted, weird way… this would be beneficial for all of them.

He stared down at Dawn for a few more seconds before making his decision.

“Alright,” he sighed. “We… we can see where this goes, okay?”

A collection of loud gasps filled the spring as all three of their faces lit up, but before they could begin to cheer, he raised a hand.

“Slowly, okay? We… we aren’t a herd yet, alright? Let’s just let things happen and see where it takes us. If something happens and this can’t work... I don’t want any of us to be left with broken hearts, and I want us to stay friends.”

All his sisters kind of looked at each other in confusion, but he continued.

“I’m willing to keep this going, but I just want all of you to take time and make sure this is what you really want. We won't call ourselves a herd yet until we’re all sure we love each other and we can become one.”

“That sounds acceptable,” Blue said, humming softly. “What do you fillies think?”

“Umm...” Moondrop started to say, splish-splashing about with her wings. “Well, Onii-chan is a sexy beast, and I know I wouldn’t be able to live without all of you by my side, so I’m pretty sure I want us to be a herd, but... I guess I can live with that.”

“I actually think that’s really smart,” Dawn admitted with a smile, “but I highly doubt I’ll change my mind, even when my heat is over.” Turning her head, she nosed at Chris’s neck, snuffling at his skin. The sensation tickled, and he had to fight to keep himself from laughing.

“Yeah, I don’t see that happening either,” Blue giggled. “I do agree we should take it slow, but I really think we are just delaying the inevitable.”

Shaking his head, yet smiling all the same, Chris settled back against the heated rock bench once more, pulling Dawn with him. Once he was comfortable, he began tending to her, washing the remaining makeup off her face.

“So, Moonie...” Chris said as he worked his thumb into a particularly stubborn stain of eyeliner on Dawn's cheek, being careful not to hurt her. “You said you had a plan for how we can keep this a secret.”

“Oh yes!” Blue shouted excitedly. “I planned out multiple dates and scenarios where we can express our love without risking prying eyes! I shall gather my notes and show them to you all once we get dry.”

Chris chuckled and shook his head as the reality of their situation was still settling in his mind.

“Sounds good,” he said as he continued to wipe away all of Dawn’s dirty makeup.

The other two soon joined them, the four siblings huddling together in the heated water, grooming one another lovingly, as high above them, the rain clouds began to disperse, revealing a crimson sky as the sun slowly set below the horizon.

A Cute Puncture - [Main Quest]

“Chris! Get back here this instant!”

The sound of scuffling filled the kitchen as Blue Moon chased her brother around the island counter. Her hooves skidded across the smooth and well-polished wooden floor as she scrambled to find traction, her wings flapping in an attempt to keep herself balanced.

A smile on his face, Chris dodged about, trying to keep the counter between him and the enraged batfilly. The reason for her anger was clutched firmly in his hand: a large, ripe mango.

“Chris! That was mine!” Blue shouted, her wings flapping in agitation. She gave a mighty push with her tiny wings to help her jump up into the top of the island countertop so he couldn’t keep running around to avoid her. Once she landed, she glared at him, trying to be intimidating but just coming off as adorable. “Do you know how long I’ve been waiting for that one to ripen!?”

The smile on Chris’s face grew as he slowly brought the fruit up to his lips in a taunting manner. He was having way too much fun messing with his smallest sibling.

Blue froze, her eyes widening before they narrowed dangerously.

“Chris,” she growled, baring her tiny, adorable fangs, “don’t… you… dare…”

Not breaking eye contact with her, he opened his mouth wide as he inched the fruit closer and closer to his face.

“I’m warning you!” Blue growled, flashing her fangs as her wings flared up, ready to pounce.

Ignoring her, he placed the mango to his lips and took a massive bite, delicious juices squirting out and dripping down from the edges of his mouth.

"YOU'RE SO DEAD!" Blue shouted with a loud shriek before throwing herself off the counter, colliding into Chris’s chest with surprising force and accuracy.

Chris let out a startled yelp as the pair tumbled backward, taken aback by how fast the little filly was. She clung gamely on as they fell to the ground, hitting the floor with a loud thud.

Blue quickly recovered and reached out, desperately trying to pry the fruit from his grasp, but he was ready for her. He quickly rolled over to try and throw the small filly off, but it was of no use.

Anticipating the move, Blue clung onto him as they rolled across the floor in a tangle of limbs. Muffled curses and ‘EEEEEEEEEEEEE’s following after them as they both struggled with the fruit, neither one of them gaining an advantage over the other in their struggle.

Both Moondrop and Dawn sat at the kitchen table, watching the foolish scene play out before them with varying emotions as they ate their breakfast. Moondrop’s face held amusement, even as she buried her muzzle in a bowl of sugary apple flakes and milk. Her glasses were flecked with the white substance, occasionally using the sleeve of her pink sweater to clean them.

Dawn, on the other hoof, looked on with amused concern as she nibbled daintily on a small pear. Her ears folded back with each thunk and grunt of pain that came from the tussling pair, her eyes never leaving Chris in particular. She was no stranger to her siblings roughhousing around, but now that things between them were... closer, she couldn’t help but feel worried that something unspeakable would happen to one of her new mates.

She didn’t know what she would do with herself if anything serious happened to Chris. She knew from past experiences that it was difficult to find him proper treatment since he was foreign to this world. The horrific memory of the time when he broke his arm came back to her, reminding her of how much pain he was in and how long it took them just to pop his bones back into place and give him a proper splint. She didn’t like seeing him in pain and it scared her to think something similar could happen if he continued to wrestle with Blue. It was difficult for her to do, but she did her best to not cry out for them to stop before the unthinkable happened.

Dawn shook her head, knowing she was being overprotective now that the love of her life was finally aware of her feelings and was even willing to try things with her. She did her best to stay focused on her pear, and let her new herd mates have their fun.

Faint sunlight streamed in through the kitchen window, the light tinted green from the dense foliage it passed through. It was late in the morning, all four of them having slept in due to yesterday’s activities. The early birds they were, Blue and Moondrop looked relatively decent, their manes combed and coats brushed. It was clear that they had showered after waking up, taking time to work on their appearances.

Dawn was a different story. She had a bad case of bedhead, strands of her mane sticking out at odd angles, and her coat was unbrushed, though it was hard to tell underneath the clothing she had on. It was a different outfit from yesterday, this one composed of a simple black shirt that was a few sizes too big for her, the words Green Hay displayed upon the front in faded white letters, as well as a white hoof holding up a red apple that appeared to be dripping juice. She also had a pair of black and purple striped socks on her hind legs.

The clothing might have been standard for her, but, much to the shock of her siblings when she had first entered the kitchen, her face bore no makeup whatsoever. The thick eyeliner that usually coated her lashes was absent, as was the thick gray makeup that would cover her face. Instead, a plethora of dark gray freckles adorned her cheeks and muzzle.

She had been really self-conscious about them, not looking any of her siblings in the eye until Chris surprised her. Almost without any warning, he had suddenly pulled her into a hug, lifting her off her hooves and into the air as he pressed her firmly to his chest. Then without skipping a beat, he whispered to her that she was beautiful before giving her a deep and loving kiss on the lips. It wasn’t just a peck either. He let his lips linger on hers, holding her firmly but with gentle hands as they embraced each other. His actions were something that she wasn’t expecting, but it helped to take her mind off of her exposed freckles. The gesture felt real and genuine to her, and it seemed like he was actually willing to give this herd thing a real try, which helped her confidence grow even more. Now instead of worrying about her embarrassing spots, she had sat at the table, a large, goofy grin on her muzzle that she couldn’t hide.

Sadly though, her once bright and carefree smile had faded, replaced instead by a look of worry as she stared down at the collapsed forms of her brother and sister. He laid there, breathing heavily as Blue straddled his chest. The mango they were fighting over was off to the side, having been squashed by the pair at some point during the struggle.

Blue stared down at the pile of mush with a deep scowl, her cheeks puffed up with anger.

“That was my mango!” she grunted through gritted teeth. “I called dibs on that one when Mom came back from the market two days ago, you jerk!”

“Yeah, well I didn’t see your name on it. Plus I don’t know what you’re whining about,” Chris muttered around a mouthful of mango as he pushed himself into a seated position causing Blue to slid into his lap. He chewed the sample he got a few times before talking with his mouth full again. “It’s not even that great. Wasn’t ripe enough.”

Blue glanced down at her destroyed fruit one last time with a sorrowful look before her expression hardened. She turned her head back, glaring up at Chris as he continued to chew.

“W-what?” Chris asked, eyeing her nervously. “You’re not that upset, are you? Come on I was ju—URK!”

Leaping forward suddenly, Blue grabbed his head in her hooves and darted her head forward, smashing her lips against his.

Chris let out a surprised yelp, the noise muffled by his sister’s muzzle being pressed into his mouth. He tried to jerk his head back, but Blue’s grip on him only tightened, keeping his head locked in place. A shiver ran down his spine as he felt her long tongue wiggling its way into his mouth, her wet muscle colliding with his as it moved around, feeling over every nook and cranny it could reach. He could feel her urgently darting around, scooping up small pieces of the chewed up mango still in his mouth as she moaned softly in delight.

He had to resist the urge to gag when she got a little too overconfident in her search, getting extremely intimate with his tonsils.

“WOOOOOOO!” Moondrop cheered as both she and Dawn watched them kiss with wide eyes. “Go Moonie! Show him how a true lover gets her mango back from her stallion!”

Dawn was speechless, but was starting to get a little turned on by the sight, much to her surprise.

Blue hummed softly at the pleasing mixtures of flavors in her mouth, holding their embrace for a few more seconds before separating their lips with a loud ‘smeck’. A thin line of spit and mango juice connected them for a moment before breaking away. She practically purred as she licked her lips in victory, sampling the bits of chewed up mango she had pulled from Chris’s mouth. She took a small pause to get the full scope of flavors before locking eyes with her brother.

“You know, I think you were right...” Blue taunted in a sultry voice, batting her eyelashes at him. “That mango wasn’t quite ready to be eaten, but I think your flavor helped to make it so much more... delicious.”

Chris sat there, staring at the little filly in shock. His hand lightly touching a small drop of their combined saliva and mango juice that dripped down from the corner of his mouth, baffled by her determination.

“D-did you... just...” he tried to say as he collected himself. "DID YOU JUST SHOVE YOUR TONGUE DOWN MY THROAT!?"

“Well, it’s not like you gave me much of a choice. I had to get my mango back,” Blue replied hotly, giving him a sly smile. “I wasn’t going to let you have it all, but after tasting that... I think I might have discovered a new way to enjoy fruits in the morning.”

“You’re nuts, you know that?” Chris said as he tried to scowl but the smile on his lips betrayed him.

“Don’t act like you didn’t enjoy that,” she countered, licking her fangs and lips slowly for him in a flirtatious manner. “I felt you pushing back against me during that kiss.”

“No comment,” Chris said, trying to sound angry, but failed as a bright blush appeared on his cheeks. “Still, you didn’t have to jam your tongue all the way down my throat...”

“Don’t act like that didn’t excite you,” Blue said with a teasing giggle before her voice dropped into a purr as she gave him a lidded look. “Besides, the others appear to have enjoyed the show too.”

Chris blinked a few times, giving her a confused look before glancing over at his other siblings. Both of them were staring with wide eyes, dark blushes across their faces and wings stiff by their sides.

“I wouldn’t mind that kind of breakfast too!” Moondrop breathed huskily, to which Dawn mindlessly agreed with a nod. “Onii-chan, can you eat a mango for me like that next!?”

A faint blush touched Chris’s cheeks as he gave Moondrop a bewildered look. He wasn’t quite sure how to answer her question.

Seeing his blush and confusion, Blue’s smirk grew as she settled farther into his lap. She wasn’t going to miss this opportunity to have a little more fun with her easily flustered brother.

“What’s the matter, Chris?” she asked in a husky whisper, grabbing his attention again. She started to slowly lean against him, her lips inching closer to his. “Don’t you like our kisses? Don’t you like how soft and delicate our kissable lips are?” With each word, she drew closer until their mouths were barely an inch apart. He could feel her hot breath on his face, her lips so achingly close.

Chris’s eyes began to slowly close as he awaited contact with eager anticipation, leading closer and closer until finally―

“H’ohmygosh!” Blue shouted suddenly, sitting up quickly enough to knock Chris backward onto the floor. He grunted as she stood up and dug her hooves into his chest, twisting about to stare at the clock on the wall in horror. “I can’t believe I almost forgot! I’m going to be late for rehearsal!” Wings flaring wide, she leapt off her brother and streaked out of the kitchen and down the basement stairs. The sound of a loud thunk could be heard for a few moments before she was upstairs again, her cello’s case strapped to her back.

“I’ll be back sometime after noon to finish what we started,” she shouted in a hurry as she ran up and placed a quick peck on Chris’s cheek before continuing. “Don’t wait up! Bye!” Before anyone could react, she ran for the door, and with a creak and a bang, she was gone.

“Wow... she was in a hurry...” Dawn said disappointedly. She was actually really enjoying the scene that had been unfolding before her.

“That filly is always in a rush, I swear,” Moondrop said with a smile and a shake of her head before looking up to the clock as well.

“I should probably get going too,” she said, stifling a giggle as she rose from the table. She picked up her bowl with her wings before making her way to the sink. “I promised a bunch of my friends we would hang out today. We’re going to see that new Dawnstar movie.”

“What?” Chris asked sounding somewhat surprised and almost sad as he watched Moondrop walk past him. “You’re leaving too?”

“Yeah, I need to get going to work as well,” Dawn sighed.

“And you too?” Chris asked with a frown. “You guys are all leaving me today?”

“Sorry, Onii-chan,” Moondrop said as she dropped her bowl into the sink and turned back. “I would love to stay and hang with you. Trust me, I would.” She took a moment to close her eyes and shiver, no doubt letting one of her many more perverse fantasies run through her head before looking back to him. “But sadly, I made plans with my friends a while ago, and I can’t just ditch them.”

“Yeah, I really wish I could stay too... I really do,” Dawn said, looking down at her half-eaten pear with sorrow, “but I’m covering Starshine’s shift today. I told her I would. Although, this is my last shift for the rest of the week, so we can hang a lot more then.” She started to rise as well, but stopped when Chris called out to her.

“Dawn, wait...” he said which caused her to stop and look at him.

“What?” she replied with a curious look. “I’m serious, I really can’t skip out of work today. The store is going to be swamped and Starshine would kill me.”

“No, it’s not that,” Chris said as he got to his feet, dusting off his pants and shirt before looking back at her with a serious expression. “What have you had to eat this morning?”

She cocked her head curiously at his question, her ears splayed back in confusion. “Umm... a pear?”

Chris looked back to the table where her half-eaten fruit still laid. “You didn’t even finish it...”

“So?” Dawn asked, still not sure where he was going with this.

“Well, what else did you eat?” he asked as he looked back to her, keeping his more serious expression.

“That’s… that’s it,” Dawn answered blinking up at him. “Why?”.

“Dawn,” Chris sighed, shaking his head. “You need to have more for breakfast than just a pear.”

“What? B-but, my weight—” Dawn began to protest, only for Chris to walk up to her and place a finger on her lips.

“Is fine!” he finished for her. “Come on, Dawn... We talked about this last night. If anything, you’re underweight right now and that's not healthy. You need to have something else to eat, like an apple, or some toast, or—”

“Or a banana!” Moondrop suddenly chimed in with excitement from behind them. With a quick and eager flap, she darted across the kitchen and grabbed a fresh banana from the fruit basket, gripping it with the thumb of her wing. With a flourish, she held the elongated fruit up to her mouth as she used her other wing to throw away its peel. “Just watch me, Dawn! You can even make it fun like this!”

Both Chris and Dawn gave each other odd looks before turning to watch their weeb of a sister slowly bring the naked banana up to her lips.

Moondrop let her eyelids fall as she tilted her head back and—slowly—began to slide the whole banana into her mouth. Once the tip had passed her fangs, her lips locked down, trapping the treat inside her maw. A soft hum of delight reverberated from her throat as she continued to push the fruit into her mouth, letting it slowly slide in more and more. Her humming grew more impassioned as the food continued to vanish into her waiting maw, a bulge appearing in her throat.

The last of the banana went in and she closed her mouth, proudly displaying the large bulge that ran down the length of her throat. She held it for several seconds before swallowing, sending the banana down into her stomach. An almost satisfied sigh escaped her lips as her eyes fluttered open.

“See?” she giggled, licking her lips as she looked back at her siblings. “It’s fast and easy! So if you’re on the go, you can just slide it down! And it’s a lot of fun to do!”

“Did you just...” Dawn stammered, giving her a bemused look. “Did you just swallow that whole!? Why would you do that!?”

“I told you why! Because it’s fast and fun!” Moondrop countered with a happy bounce and a smirk. “Besides, Chris really seems to have liked it!” She motioned towards him with a hoof and Dawn’s eyes followed.

Chris was standing there, eyes wide and mouth agape, but it wasn't his expression that caught her attention. It was the surprisingly large tent he was pitching in his pants.

Upon seeing this, a large blush spread across Dawn’s face and her eyes widened.

“Welp, I gotta get going!” Moondrop chirped, prancing out of the kitchen. “If anypony asks, I’ll be back in time for dinner, kay?” She sauntered off, glancing back over her shoulders as she went, her hips swaying back and forth in an exaggerated manner.

Chris watched her go, unable to take his eyes off her rump until she was out of sight. Running a hand through his hair, he exhaled slowly, trying to get his blood to flow to a different part of his body. He almost had it under control when a soft choking sound came from behind him.

Glancing over his shoulder, his eyes widened upon seeing Dawn attempting to insert a freshly-peeled banana into her maw, similar to what Moondrop did. However, unlike her younger sibling, she was only able to get about half the banana down her throat before her gag reflexes kicked in. Tears streamed down her face as she hacked and coughed around the intruding fruit.

“Dawn!” Chris said with alarm, stepping forward and quickly batting her foreleg down so the fruit came out of her mouth. He patted her back as she coughed a few times, trying to get her breath back. “Don’t choke yourself! You’re not seriously trying to eat a banana like Moondrop did, are you!?”

“D-damnit...” Dawn sputtered through her coughs, speaking softly. “How does she do that…?”

“What were you trying to do?” Chris asked in confusion as he rubbed her back. “That is not a good way to eat a banana at all!”

Dawn froze up at the question, letting her forelegs with the banana fall away from her as she glanced down at it sadly.

“I… I was just trying to…” she mumbled. “W-well... I mean, I just... I... I saw you get excited when you were watching her and... I...”

“What?” Chris said in confusion before it really hit him. “OH! You mean when I...”

She only nodded.

“Oh... Well, I mean...” Chris started to say with a blush while he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. “You don’t have to do stuff like that, I think you’re sexy enough as it is.”

Dawn smiled slightly at that. Even if she thought he was only saying that to make her feel better, she still enjoyed the compliment. “Yeah, I just... I don’t know. I guess, I know it's dumb, but I kind of would like to be able to do that... umm... for you.”

“What...” Chris muttered, blinking dumbly as he stared down at his blushing sister. “You... you really want to try something like that... for me?”

Dawn only responded with a slight nod and a smile, not making direct eye contact with him.

“W-well, I umm, appreciate that, but just… just eat the fruit normally for now, okay?” he murmured softly, patting her back once more, unsure of what else to say. “We can, uh… work on that other stuff later... if you really want...”

“You mean it?” Dawn asked with excitement in her voice. She looked up at him before catching herself, coughing awkwardly, and glancing away. “I-I mean... yeah whatever... I guess that would be pretty cool if we could... umm... do that later.”

“Yeah, it would,” Chris replied awkwardly as he stood up again, “but let's save it for later. Tonight maybe?”

Dawn nodded as she tried to play it cool, but the blush on her grey, freckled cheeks betrayed her. Doing as he asked—but only because he requested it—she started to nibble on the tip of the banana gingerly. As she lipped the fruit, she glanced up at Chris, only to perk upon seeing him eyeing her with a small blush on his face. She paused for a moment before, with a smirk, she continued her ministrations. Now this was something she could do!

Glancing at him out of the corner of her eye, she began to slow down, licking and nibbling at the fruit, running her pierced tongue up and down the banana’s length. She made an effort to moan softly, knowing it would only stir him up even more.

Slipping the tip of the fruit into her mouth, she sensually began to slide it through her lips, letting out a low, delighted hum as she did so. She paused when it was about halfway gone and took a deep breath, preparing herself.

Chris watched with bated breath, finding for the first time in his life that he was jealous of a banana.

Dawn pulled her lips off the fruit just enough to allow her tongue to slip out and drag along the bottom. When it was properly lubricated, she began to slide it further into her mouth…

...only for the grandfather clock in the next room to begin chiming out the hour.

Inhaling sharply, Dawn’s eyes widened in shock. Throwing all decorum out the window, she chomped down on the banana, chewing it all up hurriedly as she raced out of the kitchen. “Oh fuck! I’m going to be late for work!”

As the sound of her galloping up the stairs faded, Chris stood alone in the kitchen, staring blankly at the spot where Dawn had been moments before. Slowly, he crossed his legs and placed a hand over his junk in a defensive manner, wishing that he could get the image of Dawn’s fangs tearing the banana-shaft apart so easily out of his head. A phantom pain ran up from his crotch as the image of the innocent fruit getting ripped in two so easily replayed over and over in his mind. He made a mental note to never piss off any of his sisters ever again. Those batty fangs were adorable at times, but they could do some serious damage.

The sound of Dawn thundering down the stairs broke him out of his thoughts. He turned to see her dressed in her usual gothic attire, still galloping through the house.

“I’ll see you at dinner, Chris!” she shouted as she threw open the front door.

With an echoing thud, the door closed behind her, and Chris was truly alone.

“Batty mares,” he muttered under his breath, before turning to survey the mess they had left the kitchen in. He sighed deeply, figuring he was the only one left in the house, so it was his duty to clean up before their mother came home. After stretching for a moment, he moved about the room and started cleaning up their breakfast. He picked up and washed all their dishes by hand before putting them all away. It seemed he was always the designated dishwasher in the family, but that was kind of expected since he was the only one with opposable thumbs, which let him do it a lot faster than any of his siblings.

Once that was done, he quickly wiped down the counter and floor—making sure to throw the ruined mango out the window into Penumbra’s small garden in the side yard—before heading up the stairs to his room.

As he walked down the dimly-lit halls, he hummed softly to himself, his mind already running over what he still needed to do with the metalworking project he started the other day. He didn’t get a chance to work on them yesterday, but that didn’t worry him too much. It was a fairly simple project, especially since the main structure of each piece was already finished. He was basically on detail work at this point before he added color to their armor and bodies.

He was suddenly pulled from his thoughts by a soft whisper coming from behind him. It was so faint that he wasn’t even sure he had actually heard anything at all, but it still sent chills down his spine. It couldn’t have been the wind, and he was positive he was alone in the house. As far as he knew, all his siblings were out and about, except for Penumbra who was most likely passed out in her room still. Even if, for whatever reason, she was up, he would have known about it; it's impossible for a mare with her stature to get around without somepony being alerted to her presence.

He thought he might have just been hearing things, but still he stopped and glanced over his shoulder, calling out as he did so. “H-hello?”

No answer came, but he was still sure he heard something. Shrugging his shoulders, he turned back, only to her the same whisper yet again.

“Hello!?” Chris called as he whipped around completely, seeing an empty hall behind him. “Is somepony there?”

Again no answer came, but he was sure he had definitely heard something that time. In fact, it seemed to be coming from down the hall, though it could have just been his ears playing tricks on him. He held his breath for a moment, listening intently, but nothing happened.

“Maybe Blue left her window open in her room again,” he muttered to himself. Casting one last glance down the hallway and still seeing nothing, he turned and continued towards his room, albeit at a faster pace than before. Every so often, he cast a quick look over his shoulder, a feeling of paranoia settling over him. For whatever reason, the house suddenly had a dark, creepy vibe about it.

Scurrying up into his room, he quickly yanked the ladder up and latched his door shut. Once it was secure, he breathed a sigh of relief, feeling safe once more. For added insurance, he took a moment and stood in the center of his room, listening intently for anything out of the ordinary. Upon hearing nothing, he smiled and laughed at himself, thinking he was losing his mind.

“Way to jump at nothing, Chris,” he chuckled. While it was true that Equestria had some pretty dangerous creatures in it, there was nothing in or around Hollow Shades that would sneak into someone’s house. Or at least nothing that he had heard of yet. That type of thing was normally reserved for towns around the Everfree Forest.

Giving his head one last shake, he turned to his desk. “Alright, let’s get started, shall we?” Taking a seat, he glanced over the assembled miniature ponies in armor. There were thirty-two in total: sixteen earth pony stallions bearing shields, four earth pony mares wielding giant hammers, four pegasi with battle axes in their hooves, four unicorns with their heads held high, and four alicorns.

Running his eyes over the pieces, he began to sort them evenly into two separate piles on either side of the desk. Once divided, he grabbed a scrap piece of paper and a charcoal stick and began sketching out basic poses and positions for the models.

He was just finishing up the third sketch when he paused, an uneasy feeling beginning to well up in his chest as he ceased the soft scratching of the charcoal stick. Something didn’t seem right. It felt like...

Just then all the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as a chill ran down his spine. He suddenly had the urge to turn around, but a little voice in the back of his head was telling him not to.

Swallowing thickly, he steeled himself before twisting about in his chair, ready to see someone or something directly behind him.

But there was nothing...

The room was the same as it had been, not a thing out of place. The trapdoor was still pulled up and latched, and both his windows were closed. Still, he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling, and hesitatingly, he returned to his work.

“That... was weird,” He muttered as he leaned his head down, going back to sketching out the fourth configuration for his project. Not a second later, a warm breath washed over the back of his neck, followed by two soft whispers in both of his ears at the same time.

“Good moooorning, broooother.”

With a startled yelp, Chris jumped up and whirled around, almost knocking his table over and sending his miniatures flying about the room in the process. His heart was pounding out of his chest, threatening to burst free, but upon seeing who it was that spooked him, he slowly started to calm down as anger began to rise within him. “Nocturne! Evening! What in the name of the Unholy Sun are you two doing!?”

The two identical batpony mares smiled mischievously at him as they hung from the rafters of his room by their tails: his older sisters of three years, Nocturne Light and Evening Serenade. The twins tittered softly to themselves, their laughter sounding like a dry hiss as they watched him with their bright green eyes. They were perfectly identical to one another, both bearing dark purplish-gray coats and long, wispy white manes. The only way to tell the twins apart was by their cutie marks—Nocturne had a ghostly orb of light upon her flank, while Evening’s rump bore a treble clef. Both cutie marks glowed an eerie greenish-yellow in the half-light of his room.

“A little jumpy this morning, aren’t we, little brother?” Nocturne said smoothly, her voice soft and gentle. It was almost hypnotic, the way she practically purred the words.

“He certainly is, Nocty,” Evening agreed. Her wings twitched, causing her to sway back and forth from her upside-down position. “We can hear his heart pounding from here.”

Chris’s brow furrowed slightly as he gritted his teeth, having calmed down from his scare yet still upset about it. This wasn’t the first time the twins had spooked him. They seemed to like making a habit of popping up out of nowhere whenever he least expected it.

“How did you two even get into my room?” Chris asked as he slowly stood back up on shaky legs.

“The same way you did,” Nocturne hummed, motioning towards the closed hatch that led from his room with a hoof.

“We were right behind you the whole time, but you just ignored us,” Evening added innocently.

“Like you always do...” Nocturne finished, sounding hurt.

Both sisters sighed dramatically and shook their heads in unison, although Chris could still see hints of smiles upon their muzzles.

Chris groaned internally and rolled his eyes at the pair. He knew the twins loved to mess with him like this.

“You could have said something instead of sneaking around!” he said, throwing his arms in the air.

“Sneaking!?” Nocturne placed a hoof on her chest in mocked shock. “Dear little brother, how could you accuse us of such a thing!?”

“We never sneak!” Evening added, a look of shock and hurt in her eyes. “It’s not our fault that nopony in this house seems to notice us when we enter a room.”

Chris sighed heavily, hanging his head as he rubbed his eyes with his thumb and index finger. The soft cackling from his sisters grew slightly louder despite them trying to muffle it with their hooves over their lips.

“Yeah... right, whatever,” he huffed, as he fell back into his chair. “So, what do you two want? I thought you both had plans like everypony else.”

“Us? Plans?” Nocturne replied, pointing a hoof to herself before shaking her head. “Not today.”

“It’s been a very boring day,” Evening said with a sigh.

“Work has been extremely slow ever since estrus started up,” Nocturne added with a nod.

“There’s been hardly anything for us to do,” Evening continued before going silent for a moment, a knowing smirk touched her muzzle.

“Of course, the same can’t be said for you, dear little brother.” Nocturne said, biting her lip mischievously.

Suddenly Evening gasped as her hooves came up to her muzzle and she looked back at her twin in what only could be mock surprise. “Nocty! Whatever could you mean!?”

Chris also looked up at Nocturne with a raised eyebrow, curious about she meant as well.

“It seems our little brother has been quite busy over the past few days, Eve,” Nocturne said as she looked over to her identical counterpart.

“Oh my goodness!” Evening shrieked in excitement. “Has our sweet, innocent little brother been up to no good!? Do tell, sister, do tell!”

“W-what… what are you two talking about?” Chris asked, his heart starting to beat a little faster again, knowing they were both up to no good. What they were talking about he had no clue, but something about this whole situation sent a shiver of trepidation up his spine.

“Well.. It seems he’s been a very busy and very naughty little colt,” Nocturne hummed. From behind her back, she pulled out a tattered and dog-eared journal. Different colored ribbons were scattered throughout the pages, bookmarking several places. Moondrop’s cutie mark was emblazoned upon the cover.

Chris immediately recognized it as the diary he had custom-made for her birthday.

“Oh my gosh!” Evening shrieked again with a happy giggle, rocking back and forth from the ceiling as she threw her forelegs out, pointing them to the ground. “The diary of the weeb one! Soon all shall be revealed!”

“Yes, Sister. You speak the truth,” Nocturne hummed as she flipped to a spot marked by a pink ribbon. “Ahh, yes... here it is. According to our dear little Moondrop, you’ve been quite busy around the house. Now… where was that tasty little tidbit again?”

“Third paragraph, halfway down, how could you forget, sister!?” Evening giggled as she swayed, dropping her unknowing act all the sudden. Her eyes were now locked with Chris’s face as she waited to see his reaction.

“Oh, of course!” Nocturne said as if it was just coming back to her. “How could I possibly forget that?” She scanned the page for a moment before perking. “Ah, there it is!” She cleared her throat before speaking in a weak imitation of their younger sibling. “...and then, just when I was at my weakest, he used that powerful tongue of his to do the unspeakable! With savage lust in his eyes—lust for his beautiful little sister—he leaned down and licked my marehood! He was savage and strong, licking me like a wild beast who had lost all control, taken over by his forbidden desire to have what he could never. Me, his innocent little sister! And I let him! I let him have all of me, all for him to take without question or hesitation! I was his to enjoy and oh how he enjoyed me. Explosions of ecstasy flashed all over my body like the night sky after the Summer Sun Celebration. I was putty in his strong, masculine hands. His powerful tongue made quick work of me, flicking over my sensitive button and lapping up the sweet forbidden nectar of my lust! But was he done there? No! Of course not! Such a loving and lust-crazed beast could never be satisfied with a simple test of my forbidden fruit. He wanted it all. No... he needed it all! He needed me, and I was ready for him. My aching marehood was soaked with my love, which only made his entry into my heated soul all the easier. At that beautiful moment, I knew that I could never go back to a cooler ever again...”

“Oooooh,” Evening growled with wide eyes. “Spicy.”

Chris’s heart leapt to his throat, threatening to pound out of his chest as he looked between the twins, all color fading from his face. Out of options and thinking fast, he lunged for the diary.

Nocturne simply dodged Chris’s desperate move with a quick flap of her wings, curling her body up to the ceiling so she was comply out of his reach. Lucky, the hardwood floor broke his fall as he landed face first, then Nocturne uncurled herself and turned around so she was facing him again. She swayed about upside down, grinning like a fox in a hen house as she hoofed the book off to Evening to continue reading.

Evening coughed into her hoof before continuing to read. “With desire in my brother’s eyes, he pounded me into submission, stretching the limits of my stamina with each powerful and commanding thrust. Each time our hips met, we became one, taken over by our basic instincts and desires! We went on for what seemed like hours, but when his pleasure peaked, he hilted himself inside my poor, unprotected fillyhole, ready to give me everything he had. With a loud and sexy moan, he released all of his built-up love, letting it flow into me, claiming me for his own! It felt like a firehose had exploded inside me and I melted in an instant, surrendering myself to him for all eternity! Once he was finished, he pulled out, letting his love leak from my aching marehood. It was like nothing I had ever experienced before. It felt like a warm waterfall was between my legs. A lusty waterfall of my brother’s semen. A cummie-fall of brotherly love!”

“Naughty, naughty, Chris,” Nocturne cooed once her sister had finished reading the passage. She shook her head, even though a grin was prominent on her face. “Filling your sweet, innocent little sister with a ‘cummie-fall of brotherly love’? Such a perverted thing to do! How could you?”

“Just think of what mother would say,” Evening added with a devilish smirk.

“W-WAIT!” Chris shouted as he pushed himself up from the floor. “I-it’s not like that!”

“Oh?” Nocturne said as she took the book from her sister and reread the passage to herself. “No, I think it’s pretty much clear as day.”

“Naughty, naughty, little brother,” Evening added with a giggle as she started to sway back and forth.

Eyes darting back and forth between the twin smirking faces, Chris swallowed thickly. Sweat began to bead up on his brow, and he felt his heart racing in his chest.

“C-come on, you know how she can be,” Chris said in a shaky voice. Giving an awkward chuckle, he was still trying to find a way out of this situation. “You know how she makes stuff up all the time. I-it’s just another one of those weird fantasies of hers.”

“Hmm... What was the title of that diary entry called again, Nocty?” Evening asked, looking to her twin.

“‘The day I finally fucked my human brother Chris and loved it’,” Nocturne read as she eyed the page. “Oh and there is even a date and time stamp at the bottom, along with a kiss mark.”

“You can’t fool us, little brother.” Evening said with a smirk. “The diary of the weeb speaks only the truth.”

“Wait, what’s this? There seems to be a quote next to the timestamp,” Nocturne continued before going back into her poor impression of impression of their sister Moondrop. “I can't believe this actually happened, I will remember this date and time for the rest of my life!”

Chris bit his lip as he looked up at the smiling and cackling twins, their laughter sending a chill down his spine. It was over now. They knew everything and there wasn’t anything he could do to save himself or his sisters. While it was true he didn’t think that the relationship he had with his siblings would remain secret forever, he hadn’t expected it to come to light so soon. He didn’t even get a chance to come up with an explanation that would have put things in a softer light or have a good excuse for his poor behavior.

Even worse, it had been Nocturne and Evening who found out about it first; that was going to be trouble in and of itself. It was never a good idea to allow the twins to get dirt on somepony for any reason. It was all in the open now, and the twins would surely tell their mother.

“Look sister!” Nocturne said as she pointed to a sentence on the book. “Moondrop even described how he tastes!”

“Goodness!” Evening said with a giggle as she read the passage. “You’re right. She really liked it!”

“You know who might really enjoy seeing this?” Nocturne said with a wide, mischievous grin as she looked to her sister.

Evening hummed in mocked though for a moment, her own grin growing as she pondered. “I’m not sure, sister. Whoever could you mean?”

“Perhaps mother would be interested in this,” Nocturne clarified with a giggle. “She does enjoy a good love story, and this is quite the read.”

At the mention of his mother, Chris’s heart skipped a beat. His cheeks grew cold as his face paled. Opening his mouth, he tried to speak but no words came. Instead, a low, gasping wheeze escaped his lips, almost like a quiet scream.

This was it.

This was how it ended.

The twins giggled at each other above him, and his heart sank even further. Lost in his terror-fueled thoughts and staring off into space, he began to plan out his new life as a loner, drifting from town to town, looking for food and work. He could feel tears start to well in his eyes and as the weight of the situation came crashing down on him, he had no one to blame but himself.

“H-hey...” Evening’s voice called to him, causing him to look back up. Both of his sisters were now looking at him with some concern in their faces. “It’s not that big a deal...”

With a soft sigh, Nocturne closed the diary. “Alright, I think we’ve teased him enough.”

“Yeah...” Evening said, clicking her tongue. “It seems we might have gone a little too far. Our poor little brother looks as if he’s seen a ghost.”

This snapped Chris out of his fearful daze and he could feel the blood flowing back into his face. With a hand, he wiped away some of the tears from his eyes before they could fall, glancing between the twins before croaking out a simple, “W-what?”

“Relax, brother. Breathe,” Nocturne said with a roll of her eyes. “You know, you really worry way too much about everything. You need to learn to take a joke once in a while.”

Chris blinked. “A... joke?”

“Yeah, we already knew about what was going on between you and our sisters,” Evening giggled, smiling again.

“You... WHAT!?” Chris shouted.

“Oh my, yes,” Nocturne said, the corners of her lips creeping upwards into a cheeky grin. “I mean, come on, brother. It’s really not that hard to notice when the weeb and the smart one stay up all night chatting about it.”

“The walls in this place are rather thin,” Evening added with a nod. “Somepony sneezes and the whole house knows.”

“Plus with how lovey-dovey you’ve all become so suddenly, it wasn’t hard to put two and two together,” Nocturne continued.

“You mean... you both knew and you just… you just…” Chris stammered, his fist clenched. His anger started to rise within him as he gritted his teeth. The twins were notorious for playing pranks and jokes on the other members of the household, but this was on a whole new level.

He had actually been fearful not only for his own future, but for the future of his sisters as well.

As if sensing his emotions, the twins both blinked before rolling their eyes in an almost synchronized motion.

“Oh, relax,” Nocturne cooed as she dropped from the rafters. She slipped the diary beneath her wing as she landed gracefully on her hooves. Evening followed her twin, doing a quick flip on the way down.

“You know, you take everything way too seriously sometimes,” she said as she straightened out her mane. “Besides, it’s not like we were really going to tell mom.” A mischievous grin slowly spread across her face. “Or rather, we don’t want to…”

“Oh yes!” Evening agreed with an eager nod. “It would be such a shame if we had to inform our dear, innocent mother of our younger siblings’ more... intimate and incestuous actions as of late...”

Chris hung his head and groaned before closing his eyes and taking a deep, steadying breath. He grumbled quietly to himself as he shook his head in disbelief, his mind still trying to processes the events currently unfolding before him. It felt unreal, like this was all just some silly nightmare and he would wake up at any moment to Moondrop bouncing painfully on his stomach. But this was no dream and he knew it. It was obvious from the start that this was where the conversation had been going, and now he just wanted to get it over with.

“Alright, I’ll bite,” Chris said as he lifted his head. “What do you two want?”

“Us? Wanting something from you?” Nocturne said with faux shock, even as she stroked the cover of the book with the fingers of her wing. “Why… whatever do you mean, dear sweet little brother? Surely you’re not suggesting that we would ask for a small, tiny, insignificant—but certainly quite generous and loving—favor for our silence… are you, little brother?”

Beside her, Evening was trying to maintain an expression of deep hurt and sadness, but her lips couldn't help but twitch into a smile every now and then.

“Uh-huh, sure,” Chris deadpanned. “Look... Can we just cut the crap already? I know you two want something, so spill it.”

“Weeeellll…” Nocturne said slowly, scratching her chin with the tip of her wing’s bat-like fingers. Slowly, a small blush began to spread across her cheeks as a faint, but somewhat nervous-sounding laugh escaped her lips. “There might be one tiny, little thing you could do for us…”

“Y-yes!” Evening quickly added, also sounding just as nervous as her own cheeks became a slight rosy color. “Very small, very insignificant, but a big help!”

Chris ignored the weird way Evening was speaking, rolling his eyes before letting out a defeated sigh. “Yeah, I get it already. It's a small favor, so what do you two want? You want me to be your slave for a month? Do all your chores? Be your test subject for your weird witchcraft experiments? Just tell me so we can get this over with!”

Evening and Nocturne looked at each other, both of them biting their lips as if to try and hold back more nervous laughter. Their cheeks grew an even lighter shade of pink as they seemed to communicate with each other telepathically. Both making small head gestures as their eyes darted to Chris then back to each other.

After a short while, they both nodded in unison, appearing to come to some kind of agreement.

Chris visibly tensed as both of their hypnotic and strangely beautiful green eyes landed back on him again. He sat up and prepared himself for the worst.

“Well... as you know, brother,” Nocturne started to say, putting on a calm demeanor as she slowly walked up to Chris. “We’re both pretty amazing when it comes to our job as acupuncture specialists...”

“Yes!” Evening added, quickly jumped in as she walked up next to her sister. “But, as you should also know, even masters must practice their craft regularly.”

“Wait, hold up,” Chris said, seeing where this was going. “Are you telling me that you two just want to practice your acupuncture… on me?”

Both twins nodded together, their cheeks practically touching. Chris couldn’t help but notice how uncharacteristically adorable they both were being, and he gave them a strange look before laughing loudly. “That’s really it? You just need me for practice? And here I was thinking it would be something more, I don't know... crazy or demanding...”

“Of course not!” Evening said, waving a dismissive hoof at him. “We told you it was just a small, little favor.”

“But!” Nocturne added suddenly, grabbing Chris’s attention. “You must do whatever we ask... no questions or second thoughts. You must comply with our instructions and demands for the whole session.”

Chris raised an eyebrow but shrugged his shoulders. “Sure... I mean, I can do that no problem. I do have one question though.”

“Oh?” Both the twins asked in unison.

“Why do you want to practice on me? I mean, I’m not a pony, so my anatomy is different. I’m sure that's really not much help to you in the long run since all your customers are batponies.”

Both sisters eyes seem to light up at that and they turned to look at each other as if both were looking for the other one to have an answer. But soon they both smiled and looked back at him.

“Because we can’t go to our dear sisters,” Nocturne answered with a smile. “Blue Moon has belonephobia and Dawn has haemophobia and doesn't trust us, if you recall. The Dweeb wouldn’t be able to shut up and sit still long enough, and you know we don’t have needles big enough to affect Penumbra so she wouldn’t make for good practice. Plus, she has her little plants that she loves so much... she doesn’t need us for relaxing, or so she says.”

“Exactly!” Evening added quickly, clapping her hooves together excitedly as if praising her twin for her explanation. “Not only that, but you aren’t really so different from a minotaur or dragon that might walk into our store. You have a very similar figure to them, just without scales or fur.”

Chris thought about that for a second, thinking back to all the dragons and minotaurs he had met in his life, which turned out to be none. “But… we don’t get any creatures like that out here…”

“No more questions!” Nocturne shouted as she took flight and quickly flew behind Chris. She lightly butted his back with her head, getting him to stand up and start walking to the escape hatch. “You must obey, remember! You have to help us and do as we say!”

“Alright, alright!” Chris said as he unlocked the hatch and dropped down the ladder. He wasn’t sure why she was so eager to go all the sudden. “If you keep pushing me like that, I’m gonna fall!”

At his words, the twins eased up on their shoving, but they still hurried him down the hallway, giggling and tittering all the while. They descended the stairs to the lower levels, Chris having to take the steps two at a time in order to stop himself from being tripped up. Thankfully, Evening helped him keep his balance until they reached the correct landing. After that, she returned to helping her sister shove Chris down the hall like a bag of oats.

This continued for a minute or two until they arrived outside the twins’ shared room. Throwing open the door, Nocturne used her wing to push Chris inside before both twins squeezed in after him.

Chris swayed back and forth on a thin vine-like platform, waving his arms about as he tried not to fall off. Regaining his footing, he peered downwards.

The twins’ room was one of the more unique rooms in the house. Cylindrical in shape, it spanned several floors in height and unlike the majority of the other rooms, was carved out of the center of the tree’s trunk. This meant that there were no windows, and a heavy darkness filled the room, broken only by a handful of paper lanterns that hung from various root-like structures that ran along the walls, twisting and spiraling down from the ceiling towards the floor.

These wooden structures created natural pathways that moved vertically, and led to three doors that were at different levels in the wall. Each one led to a different floor of the house, and by using these, the twins could move from floor to floor without ever taking the stairs. To add to the weirdness, each of the wooden tubes was hollow, and when the room was quiet enough, you could hear water gurgling softly through the makeshift pipes.

A pair of net-woven hammocks hung around the center of the room, each one filled with various plump pillows of differing shades of brown, green, and light gray. A net was draped across the room a few feet beneath the hammocks, and bean bag chairs, blankets, and pillows littered the surface. It looked almost like a giant nest, with books and a few old dolls hidden within the depths.

At the very bottom of the room, on the floor far below, a platform rose out of the wood. A plush mat sat in the center of the raised area, surrounded by candles of various sizes and colors. Shelves and cabinets were carved into the walls around it, and were stuffed with various bottles, boxes and towels.

Chris looked around the room in awe. He had been inside a few times in the past, but that didn’t stop the sight from always amazing him.

“Come on, Chris, let’s go!” Nocturne called out as she fluttered down to the net-nest below. Landing, she sauntered over and slipped through one of four large holes in the netting that allowed for the batponies to fly down to the floor without the net getting in the way. Evening followed close behind her, doing a mid-air pirouette before diving head first through another one of the holes.

Rolling his eyes at their antics, Chris picked his way carefully down the twisting path system. The sound of clinking jars and rustling cloth drifted up from below as the twins flitted from cabinet to cabinet. By the time he reached the floor, the pair had both donned matching lavender smocks and were standing on the platform in the middle of the room.

As he approached, Nocturne motioned towards the mat with a wing. “Alright, Chris. Lie down on your back and get comfortable for us, please.”

“Yes, yes,” Evening nodded. “We will need you to relax for us, too. Clear your mind of all negative thoughts!” She ended by closing her eyes and making a small, zen-like gesture over her body, as if signaling what he should do to calm himself.

“Yeah... right...” Chris smirked as he moved over to the mat, only to be stopped by Evening’s hoof on his leg.

“Ah, ah, ah,” she tsked. “Not so fast, brother.”

“What?” Chris asked with slight annoyance. “I’m doing what you asked!”

“Clothes off, please,” Evening clarified with a smile. “The needles won’t work through that weird clothing you always wear. It’s also harder for us to find your pressure points.”

“Oh... ehh, right,” Chris said, sounding uneasy, but did as he was asked, pulling his shirt over his head before tossing it off to the side. His pants followed and he kicked them over to join his shirt, leaving him in only his boxers. He felt a moment of hesitation, but it quickly passed—it wasn’t the first time any of his siblings had seen him in his underwear; they were usually his only cover when trying to survive the heated, humid days of summer.

Clambering up onto the platform, he made his way over to the mat before flopping down upon it with a ‘fwumph’. As he got comfortable, the twins circled him, their green eyes darting over his exposed chest.

“Oh, dear. Just look at that,” Nocturne tsked, shaking her head. “It’s far worse than we originally thought.”

“What is?” Chris asked, glancing down at his body as well.

“Your muscles are far too tense, dear brother,” Evening said. She unfurled a wing and lightly stroked his chest with the tips of her fingers.

Chris shivered at the feeling.

“There! You see?” Evening cooed. “Much too tense. You’ve been so stressed lately, but don’t worry. Your big sisters are here to take care of that.” She stepped aside just as Nocturne placed a small case down next to the mat. The pair fumbled with the latch for a moment before the lid flipped open, revealing several rows of thin needles.

“Now, hold still, Chris,” Nocturne said softly as she picked up one of the needles with the thumb of her wing. “This won’t hurt, I promise.”

“You might feel a light pinch, or maybe even a prick, but no pain,” Evening added, gently grasping a needle of her own. She moved around to sit on the other side of his chest. “Just lay back, close your eyes, and relax.”

Chris cast one last look at the needles before doing as he was instructed. Laying his head down upon a pillow that had been provided, he closed his eyes, and tried to relax, but the two giggling, whispering mares on either side of him were making that rather hard. He could feel them looming over him; could sense their eyes scanning his body. The suspense of when they would start sticking the needles into his skin was growing, and unconsciously, his muscles began to tense up.

This caused Evening to tsk softly. “Oh, come now, Chris. We told you. Relax…”

“Yes, think of the weeb one and her soft and round butt on your lap as she places tender kisses on your neck,” Nocturne added, both sisters cackling softly.

As awkward and strange as it was to hear his older sister suggest that to him, it surprisingly started to work when he really focused on it. Then it happened.

There came a light tap on the right side of his chest, followed by something that felt barely like a mosquito bite. For a moment, that was all that happened, but then a dull tingling sensation began to spread out from the site, followed by a comfortable warmth. Slowly, he felt his muscles begin to relax and his body went limp.

“What the…?” he breathed as an unexpected calm fell over him. Opening his eyes, he started to lift his head to look, but was stopped as a batwing gently pushed him back down.

Evening giggled while keeping him pinned. “See? We told you so.” This was followed by another tap on the other side of his chest, followed by the same feeling of growing bliss.

Laying his head back down upon the pillow, Chris closed his eyes and actually relaxed. Minutes melted together into what felt like hours as the treatment continued, the light taps working their way gradually across his chest until they met in the middle. His muscles unwound; tension he didn’t even know was present draining away, leaving him with almost a sense of floating. He was dimly aware of somepony humming softly above him, adding to the already overwhelmingly calm atmosphere.

The warmth spread out from his chest, flowing from his core and down his limbs, until he could feel it even in his toes. There was a dull, comforting thrum, almost like his entire body was pulsing in time with his heartbeat.

Is… is this the chi thing that ponies constantly go on about? Chris mused sleepily. If this is what it felt like every time, he could easily see how ponies would flock to have treatments in order to feel better. He hadn’t felt this relaxed in years. I’m glad I let them talk me into this...

He was pulled from his daze by a sudden tap on his stomach—right above his belly button. Unlike the previous taps though, this one sent a prickly sensation flowing down into his loins. Another light tap followed the first, and his breath caught in his throat for a moment. The tingling feeling grew to the point of being almost uncomfortable, but as suddenly as it had started, the sensation ceased, leaving him with the warm, floating feeling again.

The humming had returned, this time with an accompanist. The notes were low, practically a purr that reverberated through the incense-filled air. With the sweet scent in his nose, and the low crooning in his ear, Chris found himself slowly beginning to drift off into a half-sleep. He teetered on the edge, skirting the line between wakefulness and slumber as he enjoyed the surreal calmness that washed over him.

He could feel himself… slowly… fading… into… the…

A sharp gasp from above him pulled Chris from his dazed state. “Oh no, Nocty. It’s just as we feared. His sinful hunger is insatiable!”

His mind still in the process of starting back up, Chris groaned. “Hmmm, wha…? What are you talking about?” he slurred groggily, trying to clear his fogged mind and pick himself up, but that was proving to be impossible. His body was not responding to him.

“It seems our brother’s incestuous desires know no bounds,” Chris could hear Nocturne agreeing playfully with Evening.

Chris could hear both of the twins letting out a long drawn out sigh of mock disappointment.

Still in a relaxed fog, Chris’s brow furrowed and he tried to make more of an effort to get up. “W-what… what are you two talking about?” he began to ask, only to freeze when he felt something nudge his crotch, making him realize how hard he had become. His eyes snapped open as his mind began to sober, and he looked down to find both the twins draped about his waist, staring at the tent that had grown in his pants.

Upon seeing him staring at them, Nocturne gave him a cat-like grin before motioning towards the bulge. “Care to explain yourself, brother?” she asked as she gently pawed at the twitching bulge, petting it with the soft underside of her hoof.

Chris gasped at the attention his rock-hard member was receiving, and some precum leaked from his tip, starting to stain his boxers. His cheeks started to burn as his heart pounded loudly in his chest. He had no idea why he had gotten so hard and embarrassment and fear began to build up deep within him, overpowering the previous, relaxing daze he had previously been enjoying.

He tried to reply, but Evening spoke up before he could defend himself.

“Have you no shame, Christopher?!!” Evening gasped, using his full name in a scornful manner. “Such a naughty little brother! How could you? And in front of your own sisters!”

“It appears our little brother’s insatiable lust can not be contained. I don’t think he can control it, dear sister,” Nocturne tsked, pushing the bulge down with the tip of her hoof until it was pressed flat against his lower abdomen where she continued to gently massage it up and down. This caused the member to jerk and leak even more precum, wetting his boxers and skin even more.

Chris’s whole body trembled as Nocturne played with him, sending uncontrollable jolts of pleasure through him. “W-wait... it’s not―”

“For shame!” Evening cried in mock horror before he could finish. “Our brother truly is a dirty pervert! The ones that mother warned us about! What should we do!?”

Chris started to go into a panic as he tried to sit up, but his body just wasn’t responding at all. Something was wrong; something out of his control and he started to panic.

“Now now,” Nocturne cooed calmly as she continued to play with his hard cock, keeping it pinned against his body as it twitched and pulsed. “Let’s not be hasty, dear sister. It’s hard to blame our poor, naive little brother when he's in the presence of such beauty.”

Evening kept a stern look on her face but nodded in agreement. “You speak truth, sister. Our beauty is unmatched.”

“And he is just a simple male after all,” Nocturne added, Evening nodding again with even more enthusiasm. “It’s simply not his fault that he has no control over his own desires, even when it’s his own family.”

“But...” Evening started to say, her tone and posture taking on a more concerned demeanor before looking down to where his cock was starting to pop out of his boxers, the fabric unable to contain him for much longer. “Whatever should we do? It looks ready to burst! It’s way worse than we thought!”

“If we don't act now, he could turn into a real monster of lust and Princess Celestia will have to come and take him away...” Nocturne added with a wicked grin.

“W-what are you two talking about!?” Chris shouted as he again tried to move his arms or feet or something, but his body remained motionless. At this point it started to become clear to him that something was amiss. The twins were somehow keeping him from moving and messing with him, but how and why?

Nocturne continued to speak with Evening as if he wasn’t there, all while continuing to massage his large bulge. “First off, we must hurry and release it. The poor thing looks like it's suffocating in there. Plus, we can then get a better look at what we are dealing with.”

“A wise decision, sister!” Evening cheered with a clap of her hooves. “Very wise indeed!”

The pair leaned forward, only to pause when Chris shouted at them again to get their attention. “W-what! What’s going on!? What are you two doing to me!?”

“Us? Doing something to you?” Evening scoffed in mock shock. “Why, we’re trying to help you, brother! Help you rid yourself of this lustful poison that has clearly taken hold of your body!”

“W-what!?” Chris shouted again as he struggled, which both of them noticed this time.

“Careful, Chris,” Nocturne said, her voice playful yet still serious. “Several of the points we tapped help to relax you, but also numb your limbs. If you try too hard to move them, you might strain something or even end up hurting yourself.”

“You did what!?” Chris shouted in shock, but immediately stopped trying to struggle. “You guys paralyzed me?”

“I wouldn’t say paralyzed...” Nocturne said with a sly smile. “Just... temporarily immobilized you to… hmmm, maximize your relaxed state as to better tend to your elevated stress levels. It also makes finding your pressure points easier without having to worry about your body twitch in response to our poking and prodding. But it would be best if you just stayed still and let us work, we are professionals, after all.”

“Not to mention all the needles still in you,” Evening added, gesturing to his chest and the many acupuncture needles still located there. “Better to just let your older sisters work.” Reaching out with her wing tips, she slipped them beneath the band in his boxers and began to shimmy them down, taking his still trapped cock with them. After a moment of resistance, Chris’s member sprung free, swaying back with a slap to his lower abdomen before standing up proudly before the twins.

“By the Moon,” Nocturne breathed.

“B-brother!” Evening gasped in shock, staring at the swaying spire with bright, glinting eyes. Her tail flicked about, almost like a cat, waiting to pounce.

“I-it’s... bigger than we thought...” Nocturne mumbled with a hungry lick of her lips.

The room fell silent as both sisters stared in awe at his members, letting it twitch in the air as it stood before them, small dollops of precum slowly rolling down its shaft.

“It looks so… different,” Nocturne hummed after a while. “There’s... no sheath… or flare.”

“Or ring...” Evening added with curiosity as her hoof slowly moved on its own, touching the sensitive skin on his shaft before slowly feeling it up and down.

“W-what were you two expecting?” Chris stammered, trying to compose himself despite the soft and warm underside of Evening’s hoof rubbing against him. He could see that it was pointless to resist anymore, though he still tried to find some way to move. If he concentrated enough, he just barely move a finger or two.

...Which was rather difficult at the moment, what with a hoof rubbing against the underside of his head.

“W-well, we…” Nocturne began to say, her eyes never leaving his member as she lost her composure for a brief moment. “I guess we were thinking that it might be a little like a minotaur’s, or even a dragon’s, with soft barbs and a pointed head… but this…”

“Yours looks so different than any we have seen...” Evening added, still petting his shaft. “None of our coolers in the shop look anything like this. It’s even got a little helmet!”

Both sisters giggled at that, moving in closer to get a better look.

“You’re right, sister,” Nocturne said. “And such a cute little helmet too…”

Evening nodded in agreement, her smile widening even more as she dropped her hoof and used the thumb of her wing to grab hold of his member, keeping him steady so they could study it closer.

Chris gasped at her touch, a bolt of pleasure entering his core as the fingers wrapped around him. For whatever reason, he seemed even more sensitive than usual.

Leaning forward, Nocturne’s nostrils flared wide and Chris’s member twitched as her heated breath washed over him. “He certainly smells enticing enough,” she added in a husky whisper.

Evening’s eyes widened at her sister’s words and she leaned in as well, taking in a deeper breath that sent a shiver down Chris’s spine. “Oooh, it’s very pleasant... and kind of familiar as well!”

Nocturne nodded in agreement. “Definitely an enjoyable masculine scent.”

Chris sighed in defeat. “I guess there’s no stopping you two, is there?”

This caused both of the twins to titter.

“Come now, brother. You must have seen this coming!” Nocturne said, her own wing joining her sister’s, gripping him firmly about the base.

“We’ll stop if you really want us to,” Evening added in a gentle purr before her eyelids lowered.

“Although, something tells us that you want this as much as we do,” Nocturne added, pursing her lips as she got closer to his throbbing member. With a deep breath, she blew softly against his wet, sensitive tip, sending a burst of pleasure down his spine.

Chris couldn't say anything at the moment as he took in the situation, his body twitching in reaction. “I-I... I...”

“Besides,” Evening continued, gently lapping up a bead of precum that had accumulated on the tip of his dick, intensely teasing him, “you still owe us, Chris. You owe us big.”

Chris bit his lip as he watched his sisters play which his twitching member, silent as he took in the lewd and surreal scene before him. There was no doubt in his mind that he wanted this. His sisters were beautiful and any stallion would be a fool to deny them, but he couldn’t help but wonder how in Tartarus he got into this situation for the fourth time. Perhaps it was his fault for being so careless and letting things get so out of hoof with Blue, but now here he was again, with his older sisters… about to do the unthinkable.

After a short moment, Chris closed his eyes and sighed, letting his head fall back against the cushion. He had to accept that this was his world now. His degenerate and shameful world that he prayed his mother never found out about.

“Y-yes...” he said with a defeated sigh. “I do want this... I’ll be good.”

With that, both sisters giggled softly before each of them left a small kiss on top of his cold and lonely tip.

“Very good, little brother,” Nocturne hummed.

“Very smart, little brother,” Evening added, giving her dry lips a hungry lick.

His sisters quickly went to work, both leaning in and pressed their lips against the side of his member, kissing him again.

A startled gasp escaped Chris as two sets of seemingly identical lips began to suckle up his heated flesh, his sisters taking what they wanted the entire time, and enjoying every inch he had to offer as if his flesh was a delicate and savory treat.

The sounds of their needy moans filled the room as the twins fought with one another to get the next drop of precum that had rolled down his glistening length. They licked and kissed, nipped and nibbled, working themselves down to his base and then slowly up to his head, where they attempted to kiss each other passionately, intentionally trapping his tip between their lips as they made out.

Chris’s eyes went wide and his mouth hung open in a silent moan. His mind buzzed with pleasure as he raced to try and take the lewd moment in, doing what little he could in his fogged state to burn the image into his memory. Never had he seen such a beautiful sight, and he doubted he would see anything like it ever again. He watched closely as his sensitive flesh was consumed by both pairs of soft lips, only for it to reappear again as they titled their heads or pulled back for a brief moment before they dove back in again. Their delicate lips trapped him in a wet, velvety vice that sent shivers down his legs. Every time one of them moved their head to get a better angle, he could feel the pointed edge of their sharp fangs ever so slightly rub over his pink flesh, triggering his body to jerk back in a protective reflex. It was an oddly scary but amazing sensation that reminded him of the potential danger, which only added to his excitement.

Both sisters let out a muffled moan as rivulets of drool rolled down his twitching member, coating his shaft and causing it to glisten in the candlelight. It was warm and cool at the same time, increasing his sensitivity to the twins’ labored breaths washing over his dick.

Instinctively, Chris’s hips tried to shift into his sisters’ makeout session, but his body was still paralyzed. Unable to move, he could only whimper softly like a sad puppy. This caused both his sisters to look up at him for only a sliver of a second before snickering to each other, knowing exactly what it was he wanted. They doubled their efforts, sliding down his length before working their way back up again. The movements were slow but methodical, leaving no area untouched by their lips; a gesture that wasn’t lost on him. His member twitched in appreciation.

Just when Chris thought he couldn’t take much more and felt his climax nearing, the pair broke off to catch their breaths, leaving his dick cold and helpless, yearning for their attention.

The twins both closed their eyes and hummed in delighted glee as they licked their lips, savoring his taste.

“Such a unique flavor,” Nocturne huffed with a satisfied sigh. “I can’t really describe it, but I can safely say it's a good taste...”

Evening had already gone in for seconds, leaning down before lapping at their brother’s helpless shaft. Before long she started to explore him a little more, moving down to lap hungrily at his vulnerable balls.

Her sudden actions startled Chris and he tried to jerk back, but his body was still not responding to him. “H-hey... be careful with those!”

Evening giggled in response as her long tongue caressed his precious flesh, lapping at his sack slowly so she could experience all his flavors. Once she had her fill, she licked her lips before pulling back. “His flavor is even stronger here, sister! So salty and masculine.”

‘How can a flavor be masculine?’ Chris thought in his fog-like daze as he watched his older siblings both start to slowly lap at his sack. Before he could think on it further, Evening pulled one of his delicate orbs into her hungry maw before starting to suckle on it as if it was a simple candy. He could only throw his head back and moan with pleasure at the sensation.

Evening’s cheeks bulged slightly as she sucked upon her new treat, coating the rest of his precious package in more of her warm drool as she hummed with joy.

“Don’t hog him all to yourself, sister!” Nocturne said with a playful shove, causing Evening to giggle and release Chris’s balls, much to his dismay. “I want to try him down there, too!” Before he could complain too much, Nocturne dove in and sucked his other testicle into her maw as she too started to suckle on him as her twin had before.

“You won't be disappointed, sister!” Evening said as she watched.

“Oh, f-fu...” Chris moaned as Nocturne continued to enjoy him while humming happily. It didn’t take her long to take in all of his natural tastes before letting him gently plop out of her mouth.

“That is nice… dare I say... delicious,” Nocturne agreed with a giggle. “Such a heavy, musky flavoring.”

Chris grunted in frustration, having felt his climax coming so close from his sisters playing with him, but now he just felt cold and helpless. His sounds of displeasure caught his sisters' attention and they both looked over him, particularly his still rock-hard shaft that was still leaking an excessive amount of precum.

“Look at this!” Nocturne said as she leaned forward before dragging her tongue up the underside of his shaft, cleaning up the lines of precum that had trickled down his length. Upon reaching his head, she closed her lips around his crown and began to lap at his head, the tip of her tongue teasing the small source of his premature essence.

Wet suckling noises and hungry groaning filled the room as the pair took turns savoring their new treat, one slurping at his painfully-full balls while the other attacked his head with gusto.

For what seemed like hours, the pair played with their food. They gave him just enough attention to keep him writhing, but not enough to push him to the edge. The veins on his shaft bulged, the head turning a dark red as it jerked and throbbed, leaking an absurd amount of precum that Nocturne and Evening were more than happy to clean up.

Just when Chris thought he could take it anymore, they finally let up.

Pulling back, Evening gave his now full balls one last, longing suck before letting them fall from her mouth with a wet ‘pop’.

“Oh dear...” she said with mock sadness. “I don’t think this is working, sister. His lust hasn’t gone down at all! If anything, we appear to be making it worse!”

Nocturne tsked with pitiful sorrow, shaking her head as if they had failed before going back to suckling on his tip again. She hummed thoughtfully around his head as if she was in deep thought about the matter before finally releasing him, leaving his tip coated in a thick layer of saliva and precum. Gently, she began to smear it over the length of his shaft with the thumb of her wing as she mused to herself.

“Well, sister,” she said after a moment, “it might be time to take more drastic measures. Perhaps... perhaps if we use our... other lips instead?”

Evening gasped. “Sister! You can’t mean...”

Nocturne only smiled and nodded.

Evening closed her eyes and sighed before dramatically turning her head away from Chris, placing the back of her hoof on her forehead as if she was in some kind of cheesy soap opera. “There is no other way! It must be done!”

“We must make haste, sister,” Nocturne said with a nod, still stroking the pulsing member with the tip of her wing finger. “We don’t want to lose our only brother to the beastly lust demon within him!”

Evening quickly pulled her smock off over her head and tossed it off to the side. Nocturne followed suit, shimming out of her smock before throwing it to join her sister’s.

Chris watched his sister with worried curiosity as they sauntered around him. Splitting up, they both took up position on either side of his hips. They both nodded at each other before spinning around and flagging their tails high, giving Chris his first glimpse of their more sacred treasures. Their lips were surprisingly plump, the thick, meaty folds positively soaked with dripping arousal. The fur around their marehoods and tailholes was longer than the rest of their coat, the bushy fur a noticeably darker shade of grayish-purple yet fading to a light silver near the tip.

They both winked at him, their clits emerging from their folds with a wet, squelching noise, the action sending another gush of arousal down into their furry mounds.

The sight caused Chris’s member to throb in need.

“Does our little brother like what he sees?” Nocturne cooed with a taunting wave of her back end, flicking her tail about.

“Of course he does,” Evening said with a giggle, looking over her shoulder at her twin. “Such a perverted beast could never resist our perfectly sculpted butts!”

Stepping back in unison, both mares giggled to each other as they crouched down and, with practiced ease, both their rounded cheeks slapped together, pinning their brother’s throbbing erection between them. His heated shaft was suddenly wrapped and kissed on both sides by an entirely different―yet a lot warmer and wetter―set of lips.

Chris’s breath left him in a loud gasp as his member was sandwiched between two sets of thick, meaty lips, his cock almost completely enveloped in the velvety, heated folds. “Sweet Luna,” he groaned as his mind tried to catch up with what was happening.

Both sisters cackled at his reaction before sighing as they pressed their butts together, squeezing him in between their warm marehoods even more.

“How does it feel, brother?” Nocturne asked as she rubbed herself up and down his shaft with Evening following suit, soaking him in their arousal.

Chris was speechless, unable to tear his eyes away from his sisters slowly bouncing butts, watching his dick disappear into their backsides.

Both sisters laughed at him.

“Come now,” Nocturne continued. “Tell us, brother. How does it feel to be living out most colts’ fantasies right now?” Her pussy winked, and her clit smushed itself against his stiff flesh.

Evening giggled as she matched her sister’s movement. “Identical twins? Both practically worshipping your cock? Are you sure you aren’t dreaming, brother?”

“That’s it... This is just a dream,” Chris groaned, as he watched the impossible play out before him. “I-it... it has to be... all of this is just a dream.”

“It’s no dream, little brother,” Nocturne cooed as she picked up her pace, grinding harder against his cock as Evening quickly followed her lead.

“Such a naughty brother!” Evening chastised. “Such a terribly, naughty, and perverted little brother!”

Both sisters matched the other as they continued to massage the hard, heated length between them, going in slow, smooth motions, cackling as they watched their brother’s shocked expression. They were having way too much fun teasing their younger sibling, and they had no desire to stop now.

“Well, sister…” Nocturne panted softly as her own arousal started to creep up. “Shall we let him experience the special?”

“Ready when you are, sister,” Evening replied as her own breath started to sound more labored. Tittering to themselves, they both pushed back against each other and threw their tails over each other’s backs. They then craned their necks around before grabbing the other’s tail in their mouth and pulling.

“Oh fuck!” Chris cried out as their marehoods pressed against him with a greater force, the thick lips consuming his shaft with a wet slurping noise. His crotch was immediately soaked in their strong, feminine essence as both their clits pulsed and pressed up against his hard shaft. Tails still held between teeth, Nocturne and Evening began jerking their hips in sync, caressing their brother’s member from base to tip with long, fluid motions.

Chris squirmed as best he could, his body still unresponsive. He could only grit his teeth as his sisters worked his shaft. Once their marehoods slammed down and squeezed at his base, he could feel their tight, little puckers kissing his tip, the ringed muscles flexing and ‘smeck’ingthe head. The sensation was completely foreign to him, but a welcome one. Every time they pushed down, he moaned and trembled as his tip pushed into both of his sisters’ black cherries.

They kept their movements at a relaxed pace until Nocturne suddenly looked back over her shoulder.

“First one has to watch?” she asked around Evening’s tail, still clamped between her teeth.

Evening nodded, tugging on Nocturne’s tail in the process.

“Be sure to enjoy the show, sister!” Evening responded through her sister’s tail in her mouth with a taunting smile.

Chris was lost in pleasure, but the challenging tone of his sister wasn’t lost on him.

“What... what are you guys...” Chris tried to say but found speaking troublesome with his current predicament. He began to open his mouth, only for the words to die in his throat as both sisters resumeded their movement with renewed vigor.

Wet schlicking noises filled the air as the twins rode his manhood, grinding themselves on him with a passion. Muffled gasps filled the room as they pushed their rumps back against each other, both working at a fevered pace to reach some kind of goal. They tugged hard on each other’s tails, earning gasps and whimpers from the tail’s owner. He could feel both their clits pushing out faster and harder as they massaged his shaft up and down.

“F-fuck... you two!” Chris managed to speak. “Y-your clits... fuck...”

Before long, Chris’s crotch was a soaked mess of mare juices and a mix of his own arousal. Pleasure began welling up inside him again as his sisters gyrated their hips against his member. The contents of his balls churned, begging for release despite having been emptied numerous times already this week.

The twins started to move faster and faster, their breaths becoming more labored as they worked as a solid piston, working his shaft up and down. Both of their bodies started to tremble, but they kept working, their hard clits pulsating out against their brother’s rock-hard shaft at a rapid tempo.

Chris could feel his blessed end approaching when suddenly Evening locked up. Pushing back against Nocturne, she threw her head back and let out a low, wavering whimper. Her wings snapped open wide, the membranes glowing in the light of the candles. One of her back legs rose up, followed by a splash of heated liquid erupting down Chris’s shaft. She stayed like that for a moment, her body trembling before she collapsed upon the floor in a disgraceful heap.

“B-buck…” she gasped out, releasing Nocturne’s tail as her whole body shook.

Panting, Nocturne paused to collect herself before taking in a deep breath. She gave Chris’s shaft one last grind before stumbling off. Unsteady on her legs, she almost tripped but managed to stop herself from falling just in time as she tried desperately to catch her breath.

“Looks...” She tried to say between her heavy pants before finally managing to collect herself. “Looks like I win, sister.” Without skipping a beat, she maneuvered around Chris with a victorious grace, her eyes never drifting from her prize. She stopped once she was in position and straddling her younger brother, her marehood dangling tantalizingly above his pulsating cock. Her long mane dangled down around her head and tickled his face as she gazed down at him with hooded eyes.

“Now...” she panted as she looked down between them, making sure her entrance was lined up perfectly with her brother’s length. She paused to look over at the exhausted loser next to them, seeing her watching their hips with jealous eyes.

Evening whimpered in defeat as she locked eyes with her twin, giving her the biggest set of puppy dog eyes she could muster, silently asking for a rematch.

“You know the deal, sister,” Nocturne said with a sly cackle. “Now, just stay there and catch your breath. You get to watch as I claim my prize...” With that, she lowered herself just enough to allow Chris’s tip to just barely kiss her wet folds.

Chris swallowed hard as he felt the heat of her sex tease his member.

“Are you ready, little brother?” she asked, rotating her hips in a clockwise manner, rolling her pussy lips across his tip.

It didn’t take long for Chris to put two and two together and have a bunch of two’s. He knew what their little game was about and he wanted it badly.

“Yes!” he growled, more than a little annoyed about being pushed so close to the edge so many times, only to be denied. He was regaining a little movement back into his body, the paralyzing effects seeming to have worn off over time. He jerked his hips up as much as he could, trying and failing to penetrate the dripping marehood, but Nocturne was ready and pulled away from him.

“Patience, brother,” Nocturne purred softly. Unfurling a wing, she reached down and grasped the twitching member. She angled her hips, aligning his tip with her quivering entrance. For a moment, she left it there, her folds teasing his swollen head, but then, she began to lower herself.

“Fuuuck,” Chris hissed as he watched his member sink slowly into his sister’s heated depths. Her delicate lips slowly parted and stretched to take him in, the mixture of saliva and marecum making his entrance a smooth one, something that both parties greatly enjoyed. Even with the help from the natural lubricant though, there was some resistance, her vaginal tunnel clenching up in excitement as his length made its way in.

“B-by the Moon...” Nocturne moaned on shaky legs as she felt her brother slowly pierce her body, losing her cool, collected composure for just a moment. “T-this is really happening...”

Inch by inch, Nocturne descended, taking her time and enjoying the feeling of Chris’s member splitting her in two. Her pussy slowly filled and stretched with a tingling warmth as she took more and more of her brother’s cock. Her delicate lips stretched as much as they could while her inner muscles reflexively squeezed and spasmed, working to milk the stallion inside her even as it pushed further into her velvety tunnel, going way deeper than any dumb cooler ever could.

A low groan escaped her as she looked down between them and saw she still had a few inches to go, feeling more full then she had ever felt before.

“B-buck...” She moaned. Doggedly, she pushed herself down, having to force it since he was reaching new depths, letting her deepest muscles relax as she slowly took him all in. She let out a startled gasp as their hips met and his hard, pink crown gently kissed her soft cervix—a feeling she had never felt before.

Chris could only stare in awe as he watched his manhood being consumed completely by his sister’s warm, inviting pussy. He groaned as their hips pushed together and his whole member was wrapped in a velvety furnace of pure bliss. His cock twitched inside its new home, painting her deepest barrier in his precum as it pulsed with a primal need to claim this new mare.

Nocturne could do nothing but take in the sensations of being so full, feeling the masculine warmth fill her belly and start to scratch that itch she didn’t even know she had. It felt so natural to have him right there, right next to her most sacred place.

“You took him all in...” Evening said in a whisper as she watched with bated breath as the two siblings became one, her tail swishing back and forth.

On a whim, Nocturne leaned back to see a small bulge start to make itself known just below her belly button. Awestruck, she placed a hoof on the small bump that had appeared, feeling the hard resistance on her hoof.

“Oh buck, Chris. That’s you!” She drew out the last word into a low hiss as she ground herself against his pelvis, her clit winking out and rubbing against Chris’s pubic hair. “Y-you’re so bucking deeep. This is so much better than a cooler....”

Chris grunted, clenching his eyes shut as his older sister’s walls rubbed and gripped at his cock with her grinding, his whole length milked and massaged. Her long silvery pubes tickled his groin, adding to the wonderful sensation. None of his other sisters had any kind of fuzz down there like the twins did, but it wasn’t off-putting. They were both well groomed and it was a unique experience.

Evening started to crawl closer to her siblings, her eyes locked on the small bulge that appeared in her sister’s abdomen as she gyrated on their brother’s cock. She watched as her sister’s hips moved, causing the bump to recede into her body only for it to form shortly after.

“Fascinating,” Evening whispers as her hoof came up and placed itself on the bump. Both of her siblings gasped but Nocturne didn’t slow her movements, letting her twin to continue rubbing along her stomach.

Nocturne was in heaven―feeling stuffed and bloated. Having gotten used to her cooler, an actual warm-blooded cock filling her up so nicely now was something she couldn’t live without anymore. Slowly, she began to rub her crotch back and forth against her brother, delighting in the stimulation and the way his member jostled about inside her. She continued this for a moment longer, letting her twin press on her stomach, causing Chris’s cock to rub on her sensitive insides even more and driving her senses wild as her body demanded more. With a soft groan, she gently moved Evening’s hoof aside before slowly rising up off her brother’s cock.

Evening knew what her sister wanted and leaned back to take in the action, letting her hoof fall between her legs instead.

Nocturne’s inner muscles flexed around the retreating member, trying desperately to keep it inside where it belonged. It didn’t work though, and with a wet ‘pop’, the last inch of Chris’s soaked member came free.

Using her wing to keep his cock pointed upwards, Nocturne shivered as her marehood clenched hungrily at nothing.

“W-what a terrible, empty feeling,” she whimpered to herself, the cold emptiness sending a shiver down her spine. “It’s almost… unbearable. D-don’t you agree, brother?” She couldn’t resist teasing him one last time, even though her body was screaming at her to keep him inside.

“S-so cold,” Chris stammered. “Please... please let me back in...”

Chris’ desperate pleading was music to her ears. She squatted there, poised above him, her lips dripping arousal down onto his already soaked member. Then―without warning―she lowered herself back down, letting gravity take over this time. She let out a soft cry as Chris’s tip drove straight into her core, making instant contact with the sensitive entrance to her foal factory. It didn’t hurt like she had expected it to, but actually sent tingles of blissful pleasure deep into her body.

She wanted more.

With a groan, Nocturne rose up again just to slam down once more, Chris’s cock pushing up against her sensitive entrance harder than before. She even spread her legs further apart in an attempt to try and push him as far into her as possible. Deep inside her, she could feel his tip trying to breach her last barrier but it couldn’t.

“O-oh Chris...” she moaned as her hips rocked, rubbing her cervix against his tip. “C-can you feel it... Do you know what that is?”

“Y-yes...” Chris stuttered as he watched his older sister’s hips move.

“I-is he... is he...” Evening gasped as her hoof started to move faster between her legs, the edge of her hoof circling her hard clit. “Is he touching your...”

“Y-yes...” Nocturne hissed in response. “Evening... It’s like... nothing I’ve felt before...”

Evening swallowed deeply at the thought, becoming even more jealous of her sister as her hoof picked up more speed. “N-no fair...”

Without a word, Nocturne started to pick her hips up again, only to slam down on her brother, causing his tip to push at her cervix a third time. She got herself into a good rhythm, pistoning herself on her brother’s cock. Each time she came down, she did her best to push as far into his hips as possible, wanting to feel him kiss her core each time, even daring to see how far they could go.

Chris seemed to have the same idea. Having regained some of his movement, he started pushing into his sister’s thrusts, their hips slapping together loudly and echoing inside the room. He could feel that small little opening deep in her body starting to become softer each time he pushed into it.

Nocturne noticed as well, her barrier falling to her brother’s desperate attempts to get even deeper into her. It was a feeling she couldn’t get enough of.

“Y-yes brother!” she cried out as she picked up speed. “A-almost… almost there. Don’t stop!”

They both knew what the goal was, and they both worked hard to make it happen. Thrust was met with thrust and hips slammed against hips as the pair worked together to achieve their desire. Then, after a particularly hard thrust, Nocturne came down for the last time and, throwing back her head in a load moan, Chris’s tip breached her inner barrier with an audible pop.

“Fuck!” Chris grunted as he felt her soft ring give way, letting him inside her deepest part. An immense heat tickled his glans as her whole body seemed to suckle on him, trying to bring him even deeper.

“Oh buck, yes,” Nocturne gasped, delighting in the feeling of being completely stuffed to the point of having her womb penetrated.

Off to the side, Evening’s hoof didn’t let up as she bit her own wing to fight back her climax. Even though her siblings had stopped to catch their breath, she knew exactly what had happened; she had heard exactly what had happened. The scene before her was too much for her to bear, and she desperately wished Nocturne would trade places with her… but that wouldn’t stop her from feverishly massaging her own clit.

After a moment, Chris humped his hips into Nocturne, giving her the message.

“Calm yourself, brother,” she whispered in a heavy voice as she picked up her hips. She winced with pleasure as his tip popped out of her womb and slowly slid down her wet love tunnel. “I know what you want, but... you must try to hold back... c-control the lust demon within you...” With that, she lowered herself, sliding back down the heated pole of flesh and letting her marehood envelop her brother’s member until their bodies pressed together, his tip popping back inside where it belonged with much more ease.

Without missing a beat, Nocturne rose again, lifting herself up until her brother almost slid out. Her marehood gave a comforting wink, her muscles squeezing at his tip for a moment before she descended, slapping their hips together with a wet smack. With that, she began pumping, her hips jerking up and down as she rode her little brother in earnest, making sure she dropped down enough so he would slip into her womb with every stroke. Tiny grunts and moans escaped her as she gritted her teeth, exposing her abnormally long fangs.

Wet smacks quickly filled the room, and the air was soon saturated with the heated scent of sex, despite the multitude of candles around them. Nocturne kept up her pace, her wings flexing and flapping to help her rise and fall. Each meaty thwack of her sitting down was met by a loud groan from Chris, pleasure welling up inside him as his sister’s rump bounced against his hips.

So lost in his euphoria, Chris didn’t notice what Evening was up to until he felt a wet sensation against his chest. Opening his eyes, he looked down to see her using a wing to carefully remove the needles from his body with scary precision, even as she tended to her own needs. Most of them came out clean, but a couple would leak a little blood as they were taken out. With a hungry glint in her eyes, she stopped her work to tend to the small leaks, lapping gently at his blood. She dragged her tongue sensually against his sweaty skin, lapping up the crimson liquid, making sure she got every single drop before proceeding to the next needle.

He watched with a strange curiosity, something about her licking up his blood turning him on even more. It wasn’t new to him; he knew why she did it, both of the twins having been born with the rare blood-drinking genes. To them, his blood was a sweet treat, one they didn’t get too often, and he didn’t mind seeing his siblings partaking in it, especially not from him.

It was a sight that most feared, but at the moment, it just turned him on.

He continued to watch her lap at his chest for a moment before his gaze was captured by Nocturne again. Her thrusts had become more forceful—basically slamming herself down with each drop—and each time she descended, a bulge would appear in her lower stomach, much larger than the bump had been before.

Chris stared at the bulge with wide eyes. “Nocty… your stomach…”

“I-I know... I know,” she groaned, eyes locked on her own abdomen. “I can see it. Sweet, Luna… it's so hot! I’m going to lose it. I-I can’t take much more!” With a cry of pleasure, she shut her eyes tight and threw her head back. Her movement became even more erratic and Chris could feel her inner walls rippling and spasming around him more. Every few seconds, her clit could be seen peeking out from her bush.

“F-fuck... hold on!” Chris cried, his own end right around the corner, his balls ready to burst. “Just… just a little more! I-I... I want it to go a little longer!”

“Let go, brother,” Evening breathed in his ear in a husky whisper, her warm breath tickling his skin. “Fill her... Fill your sister...”

“I-I... I...” Chris breathed as he watched Nocturne ride him like a wild animal, his cock making an appearance just under her belly button with each descent.

“Just imagine, brother,” Evening whispered, her hoof a fast blur between her legs. “Imagine what you will do when you cum inside her... You’ve been edging this whole time, your load must be so big...”

Chris shivered at her words, the idea of his seed filling his sister encouraging him even more. It was so depraved, but he couldn't deny how much he wanted it.

“Just think of how much her stomach will grow once you flood her fertile womb with your essence,” Evening continued to whisper, ending with a teasing lick to his cheek and ear, her breath warming his face. He could smell his own blood on her words, but it only helped to turn him on more.

“F-fertile?” Chris breathed as he watched Nocturne’s abdomen continue to bludge with his cock.

“You’re so deep brother,” Evening giggled before she gently nibbled on his ear. “She will have to take it all once you’ve hilted inside her. Just picture it, that little bulge getting bigger and bigger as you fill her.”

Chris gritted his teeth, a large spike of pleasure flowing through him at the mental image of his sister being forced to take his seed.

Nocturne gasped as she opened her eyes and looked down. “C-Chris! Y-you’re... you’re getting bigger!”

“Naughty little brother,” Evening cooed heatedly in a shaky breath. “Perverted little brother. Does that excite you? Does the thought of our poor, helpless wombs being forced to take all your precious seed turn you on? What if the unthinkable happened? What if you got us pregnant?”

Chris’s hips jerked up, catching Nocturne off guard and almost throwing her off. “E-evening... W-what are you telling him?”

“Dirty, little brother! Such a naughty, pervert little brother!” Evening cooed hotly in his ear. “I-I bet you would like that... You want to see our bellies taut and full of your foals, don’t you? Our teats growing swollen and leaking milk?”

Chris couldn’t take much more of Evening’s teasing. Everything she said was true. He didn’t want to admit it, but his mind knew the truth. Even if it was just a fantasy, he couldn’t deny how much he wanted to see his sisters round with his foal. The pressure kept building up in his core, his body ready to set his best swimmers free. A churning in his balls informed him that they were ready to perform; ready to pump the mare riding on top of him full to the brim and make what Evening was suggesting come true.

Nocturne, whose climax was nearing as well, leaned forward and placed her forehooves on his stomach, picking up her pace as she rode him.

“C-Chris...” she muttered, her hips moving faster and faster until they were almost a blur. Her marehood squeezed on his member in a desperate manner, trying to quicken his already nearing finish. Wet smacks echoed around the room as hips met hips.

The pressure in Chris’s groin was reaching the breaking point. He could feel his balls twitching, beginning to pull up towards his body as he teetered on the edge. “Nocty… I’m… I’m gonna…”

“Do it!” Nocturne gasped, not slowing her hips, doing all she could to milk him “Cum for your sister, you naughty colt! Fill me! Fill me with your foals!”

“Oh fuck...” Chris muttered as her words set him over the edge. Something primal awoken deep inside him, giving him god-like strength that broke through the sisters’ hex on him and he was suddenly able to move. He pushed himself up with a lighting quickness before wrapping his arms around his sister, pulling her in as close to his body as he could while also pushing her down into his lap.

Nocturne screeched with an ear-piercing “EEEEEEEEEE!” which reverberated around the room as his massive cock broke into her womb and reached her back walls. She came in an instant, her pussy clenching down on him, milking him feverishly as he twitched and pulsed, squeezing his length for everything he had.

With one last grunt, Chris released himself, erupting deep inside the screeching mare, painting her womb completely white with the first gush of his hot seed. Her cervix sealed tight around his cock, not letting a single drop escape her core as he continued to pump her full, her body accepting everything he gave her.

Chris’s fingers dug into Nocturne’s body as he held her tightly, his balls working overtime as her body drained him, his member flexing as it dumped burst after burst of cum deep inside his sister. They were both so caught up in the moment, none of them noticed Nocturne’s bulging belly. With each pump of his cock, her stomach extended just a little more until eventually her skin was pressing up against his, her tummy growing tighter as the liquid essence had nowhere else to go.

Some part in the back of Chris’s pleasure fogged mind took note that his climax felt bigger than normal, almost unnaturally so, but it wasn’t enough to stop him. His cock throbbed for a fifth time, sending more of his seed into his sister’s vulnerable womb, and it showed no signs of slowing anytime soon.

“F-fuck!” he groaned through clenched teeth as his sixth wave forced its way into his sister.

Nocturne was lost in pure bliss, her eyes rolling up into her skull as her tongue lolled out of her mouth. Her body was completely overwhelmed with the intense warmth that kept filling her, as well as the presence of the strong male holding her in place. She gladly accepted all he had, but something about having no choice as Chris held her there just excited her more.

Eventually, both their climaxes came to an end, and Chris collapsed backward, taking his sister with him. His vision started to blur as darkness took him, throwing him into a black void with his sister laying on top of him.

For a moment, everything was darkness, but light soon returned.

Cracking open an eye, Chris glanced around, seeing Nocturne on top of him while Evening was busy lapping at his chest again, licking up the small drops of blood that leaked out from the small needle holes. He moaned as his body trembled as Nocturne’s vaginal muscles clenched down on him, reminding him that he was still balls deep inside his sister, whose body was still trying to milk him.

“D-did... did I pass out?” Chris groaned as Nocturne started to move as well, pulling herself up off his chest.

“Mmhmmm,” Evening hummed as she gave a few last licks. “But only for a minute or so.”

Nocturne propped herself up, placing her forehooves on Chris’s stomach in order to steady herself. She was coming down from her high as well, but quickly sobered up when she heard a gasp from her twin. “Nocty, look!”

She looked down only to see her stomach swollen, filled to the brim with her brother’s cum and making her look almost like she was four months pregnant.

“Holy shit...” Chris breathed as he too saw it, the sight causing his member to jerk inside Nocturne again as a particularly large glob of cum squeezed down his shaft and forced its way into her already full womb.

Nocturne gasped as she felt the skin around her stomach stretch a tiny bit more, causing her legs to tremble as she attempted to keep herself upright.

“B-buck, Evening…” Nocturne gasped as she rubbed her taut belly. “W-we might have overdone it...”

Chris was in a foggy daze, too distracted with the lewd sight to pick up on any kind of words being spoken.

Evening didn’t respond, she only placed a hoof on her sister’s belly, rubbing it with jealousy. “It’s so not fair...”

With a weak grunt, Nocturne collapsed upon Chris’s chest, her forelegs doing little to keep her up anymore. She tried to stop herself from pressing her bloated belly into his, not wanting to lose the feeling of fullness just yet.

“T-there’s so much... I-it’s... it’s stretching me...” Nocturne moaned.

“I wanted to feel that...” Evening whined as she kept petting her sister’s stomach.

“I don’t think I’ve ever cummed that much,” Chris said with a grown, his cock still keeping her plugged as he tried to make sense of what happened. “It felt... really good, but... too good. Like, it was unnatural. I just didn’t think it was possible to cum that much...”

Evening chuckled at his words. “That’s because it was unnatural. Or rather, natural, but needed some help. We used a special pressure point that causes your reproductive organs to quadruple their load, but we didn’t think it would work this well!”

Nocturne hummed happily as she rubbed her belly.

“It worked perfectly,” she sighed contently.

Chris blinked. “You… you two did that?”

“Yep, we set your balls into overdrive...” Evening said almost offhandedly as she poked and prodded at her sister’s tight tummy. She let out a sad sigh. “There are certain pressure points that will increase a male’s potency and volume, but it appears you are more susceptible to it than normal ponies. That or you were just way too excited...” She huffed, her tail flicking in annoyance as she turned her head away. “And I didn’t even get to experience it...”

Despite his wonderful afterglow, Chris could tell his sister was upset. He struggled to sit up, causing Nocturne to fall sideways off of him with a whine. His softening cock slipped from her folds taking the only thing keeping his seed trapped inside her with him. As soon as his cock popped out of her wet folds, the flow of his white essence started to leak out of her womb.

“N-nooooo...” Nocturne whined as she did her best to clench her muscles together to keep as much of his seed inside her as she could. “N-not yet... Let me feel this just a little longer..."

Chris ignored her as he scooted closer to Evening, giving her a worried look. “What’s wrong, Evening?”

She sighed again before looking up to Chris with sad eyes. “It’s just... I know it’s selfish, and Nocty won fair and square, but... well... I really wanted your foal batter, Chris...”

“F-foal batter?” Chris blinked in confusion. “That’s an... an interesting way to describe it.”

“It’s just not fair, you got to pump Nocty full of foal cream, so much so that she’s now leaking your glorious essence out of her thoroughly used fuckbox. She’s completely satisfied, but meanwhile…” rolling over onto her back with a depressed huff, she exposed her swollen marehood, which was leaking arousal down around her tailhole and into her matted tail.

As Chris watched, she ground a hoof against her winking clit.

“I’m still in heat,” she whined. “Nocty got a good ol’ rutting, and I’m stuck using the stupid cooler tonight now... and I couldn't even finish myself when you guys were doing it. Even though it was the hottest thing I have ever seen...”

Feeling guilty, Chris laid back down upon the cushioned mat. The material still felt warm against his sweaty flesh, and the strange mixture of the scent of sex and the aromatic candles was oddly relaxing.

“Well, I won't leave you out in the cold,” Chris said as he laid down and started to play with his soft dick, trying to bring new life into it but unfortunately that massive climax had taken a lot out of him. “J-just, give me a few minutes and I’ll get to you too.”

As he tried to jumpstart himself, Nocturne stepped over him and made her way to Evening, her belly almost back to normal, having leaked out most of what Chris had given her already. There was still a decent bulge to it though, and with each step she took, a small amount of cum would squeeze out of her well-used hole and splatter on the floor.

Upon reaching Evening, she moved around her until both their heads were in line with each other. They locked eyes and Nocturne smiled before going in for a kiss.

Chris’s eyes widened with amazement and shock as he saw his sisters making out like they'd been a married couple for years. They both pressed into the kiss, their heads tilting into each other as their lips danced together. This continued for a good while until they finally pulled back to breathe, a small string of saliva connecting them.

“Come now, sister,” Nocturne cooed with a calming voice. “You don’t think I don’t know your cycle is at its peak right now? I would never forget about you... I will always share with you, and our brother’s little gift is no exception.”

“Nocty…?” Evening whispered curiously.

“Come... Raise your hips up for me and spread yourself...”

Evening didn’t have to be told twice. With renewed vigor, she threw her hips up into the air and reached out with the thumbs of her wing, using them to spread her aching marehood wide open for her sister.

“That’s a good girl...” Nocturne cooed before turning around. Looking back she angled her backside to be just on top of her sister’s spread and ready pussy. With her own wings, she spread herself open similarly to Evening and angled her butt downward. With a forehoof, she pressed on her still-bulging tummy, forcing their brother’s seed out of her womb. Slowly, a thick glob of white started to ooze out of her folds.

Evening, having the perfect view, looked deep into her sister’s spread marehood with bated breath, watching as the precious white essence oozed out and slowly began to descend towards her waiting sex.

“S-stay still sister,” Nocturne groaned as she squeezed her muscles, forcing even more to come out.

Evening cried out in joy as she felt the warm and thick substance finally make contact with her open folds. She relaxed her muscles so she could get as much as possible inside her. The heated liquid poured into her opening, sinking down towards her cervix where it started to pool. A shiver ran through Evening’s body, and she moaned loudly as she too was filled with her brother’s love.

Then with erotic ‘splut’, Nocturne suddenly sat down, smushing her lower lips firmly against her twin’s as she continued to share Chris’ gift.

Chris watched with wide eyes as Nocturne ground herself against Evening’s sex, rolling her hips and sliding about. A wet slurping noise filled the air, along with heavy moans and grunts from the pair as they pushed their marehoods against one another. One of Evening’s legs twitched sporadically in the air and her eyes rolled back into her head.

“Nocty... I feel so full, i'm going to... I-I’m going to...” A moment later, Evening tensed as the warm liquid started to seep into her own womb, scratching that itch that she desperately needed. It wasn’t long before her whole body tensed and—

“EEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Evening’s hips bucked up into her sister and she spasmed, forcing Nocturne to hold on tight as she continued to grind herself down upon her climaxing sister. A burst of marecum and jizz erupted out from their union, soaking their crotches and splashed down onto Evening’s face. She gasped, her muzzle drenched in her own essence as well as her brother’s.

Riding her sister’s convulsions for a few more seconds until she had calmed down, Nocturne rose, revealing their marehoods connected by long strands of white, creamy fluids.

“There...” Nocturne cooed. “Is that better, sister?”

Evening was still lost in her afterglow, and her only response was a few labored pants.

“That… was fucking hot,” Chris said with wide eyes, the awe clear in his voice. His member twitched to life, already stiff again from the sight.

Nocturne gasped playfully. “Oh no, sister! It appears the beast is back! Our brother’s lust is not yet sated! It looks like we have more work to do!”

Having to force herself to lean up, Evening slowly swung her head in Chris general direction, still not quite sure where he was in the lightly-lit room.

“It... it can not be!” Evening tried to cry playfully, but it just came out as more tired panting. “N-naughty... brother! W-we... we must...” Before she could finish, she fell backward and moaned as the rush was still working her over.

Nocturne hummed thoughtfully as she watched her collapsed sister. “Perhaps we should move this to the shower, sister. We can cleanse ourselves and get ready for round two all at once.”

Evening waved her hooves in the air as some kind of response Chris couldn’t make out, but Nocturne seemed to understand. The twin helped her weakened sibling to stand, exposing both their backsides to Chris in the process, letting him get an eyeful of their marehoods, both leaking his essence, a trail of fluids dripping from both of their backends as they both sauntered over to the door. It was an image that he quickly burned into his head.

“Come, brother!” Nocturne commanded.

Chris got up right away and ran up to them, or ran as best he could with his hard cock flopping around. He quickly caught up with them, but as soon as he did, as one, they both flagged their tails high in the air and winked at him.

And not with their eyes.

“This family’s going to kill me,” Chris muttered, but with a smile, following his sisters out of their room regardless.

~ ~ ~ ~ > > < < ~ ~ ~ ~

Muted afternoon sunlight streamed through the window as Chris collapsed on the living room couch. It painted the room in a deep crimson, the leaves of the forest blocking out most of the brighter shades of color and sending dark shadows creeping across the wall.

Putting his feet up on the coffee table, Chris sighed as his head fell against the back of the couch. It was a tired sigh, but it was also a contented sigh. He felt fresh and relaxed, his hair still damp from the shower and his muscles still loose from his sisters’ help.

He felt better now than he had in days—the various stresses and worries he had been worrying about earlier all but an afterthought in his mind. He didn’t know what the future held for him and his adopted family, but at the end of the day, he knew they’d all still be together.

No matter what.

He was pretty confident in this, having gone to the next level with most of his siblings now and everything turned out to be okay. He still didn’t want his mother to know, but so far, things were looking good.

Chris was so comfortable that he didn’t hear the hoofsteps coming down the path to the house until the doorknob began to jostle. It took a moment for the pony to get the key into the keyhole, but when they finally managed to, the door swung open.

“Onii-chan, we’re home!” Moondrop called out as she pranced in. Blue Moon and Dawn followed behind her at a more relaxed pace, but both perked up upon seeing Chris laid out on the couch. Dropping her bag by the front door, Blue pushed passed her sister and jumped into Chris’s lap. She gave him a lidded smile as she wrapped her forelegs around his neck.

“Hello, brother,” she purred. “Ready to pick up where we left off this morning?”

“Wha…?” Chris stammered. “What about this morning?”

“Oh...” Blue ears splayed back playfully. “Are my soft, kissable lips so forgettable, brother? It’s barely been a day and already you’ve forgotten about them?” She sighed and shook her head, a smile grin spreading across her muzzle. Leaning forward, she brought her lips close to Chris’s, her heated breath tickling his nose.

More confused than aroused, Chris stared down at his younger sister as he wracked his brain, trying to remember what she was talking about. After a moment, it came back to him—breakfast, and his stealing of his sister’s mango, and the… enthusiastic means by which she got some of it back.

“Blue…” he said softly.

“Perhaps I should take a few minutes to, hmmm… refresh your memory?” she whispered, her eyes slowly drifting shut.

“H-hey!” Dawn cried, snapping to two out of the moment. “Why do you get first dibs? All you two did was hang out with friends. I had to deal with customers all day!”

Pulling away from Chris, Blue gave her an annoyed look. “Because I’m the alpha, that’s why!”

“What?! No way! Since when are you the alpha?” Dawn growled.

“Since I was the first one to seduce him, that’s when!”

Dawn stomped the floor with a hoof. “What!? That’s not how this works!”

“That is how this works!” Blue snapped back. “I was the first one to make my claim on him by milking his cock dry, so that makes me the alpha!”

“Horseapples!” Dawn said with a second stomp. “We didn’t agree to that! Right, Moonie?”

Moondrop blinked as both siblings suddenly looked at her. Shaking her head, she held her hooves up. “Don’t look at me! I don’t want to be alpha. I just wanna work on my mangas and have Onii-chan use my throat and pussy as his personal cocksleeves.” An awkward silence spread throughout the room as a small blush spread across her muzzle and she grinned. “I wrote a short story about it if you guys want to—”

“Specs…” Chris sighed, letting his head fall back against the couch again. He grunted as Blue Moon shifted about in his lap in order to get a better look at Dawn.

“You see! She says I can be the alpha!” she sniffed, getting back on track to what she considered was important.

“No she didn’t,” Dawn growled. “She said she didn’t want to be alpha. There’s no way a twerp like you can be alpha.”

“And why not?” Blue said with a pout. “I’d make a good alpha!”

“You aren’t old enough,” Dawn said. “The alpha’s the one in charge, so they need to be the one with the most experience. I’m the oldest out of all of us, so that means I should be alpha! So there!” Grinning, she stuck out her tongue at Blue, her piercing flashing as she wiggled it about.

“Oh really? Then by that logic, shouldn’t we be the alphas?”

All three mares yelped—and Dawn nearly bit her tongue—as a silken voice came from behind them. Whipping about, they are stared with wide eyes as Evening and Nocturne glided into the room from the dark cover of the ceiling. Fresh out of the shower, both of them still had damp manes and coats, and their pale fur glowed in the red light of the setting sun.

“N-nocturne, Evening,” Blue said, an audible stammer in her voice. “What… what are you doing here? I thought you had work today or something.” Moving quickly, she slid off of Chris’s lap and onto the floor, where she quickly moved to join Moondrop and Dawn, both of whom were looking nervous. “A-and why were you hiding in the rafters!?”

“Today was our day off,” Nocturne answered calmly. “Thought we’d stay home and… treat ourselves.” Her gaze flicked to Chris as she said that, and she grinned. “It has been a rather long week, after all, and a mare needs some tender love and care every once in a while.”

“Now,” Evening said as the pair began to circle the other three like sharks around their prey, “what was this about who’d be alpha? Alpha for what, exactly?”

“Nothing!” Dawn said shrilly. “It was just a… just a…”

“A game!” Blue Moon finished quickly, Moondrop nodding beside her. “A silly little game that we had been playing! Yeah, that’s it!”

“Oh, come now,” Nocturne said as she draped her wings over the two of them, Evening doing the same with Dawn. “There’s no need lie to us. We know what happened.”

“Y-you… you do?” Moondrop squeaked out.

Nocturne nodded. “Of course! Your diary was rather informative, Specs, but there’s no need to worry. We know that you were all seduced by our brother’s insatiable lust demon, but you don’t need to fear anymore. We took care of it.”

“Took care of it?” Blue Moon whispered.

“Yes,” Evening cackled. “No need to thank us, fellow herdmates. We’ll keep our stallion in line for you, and keep his lust in check.”

“H-herdmates?” Dawn stammered, her face turning a pale white as the shock of the situation settled in. “W-we’re in a herd with the... the blood drinkers!?”

“Great, so the creepy twins are in on our little secret too...” Blue sighed. “Our little herd keeps getting bigger every day. Just don’t go telling mom or Penumbra!”

Both Evening and Nocturne made a small zipping gesture with their wings over their lips before giving off a sly smile that showed off their fangs, causing Dawn to faint. Blue and Moondrop rushed to their sister’s aid, fanning her with their wings while the twins both burst out into evil cackles.

Chris just shook his head as the twins continued to tease and badger their younger sisters. He knew it was all in good fun and Dawn would wake up shortly. Anything to do with blood always freaked her out, and she never could get along with the twins. He would have to have a one-on-one talk with Dawn about all this later, since this whole thing seemed to worry her the most. Absentmindedly, his hand drifted downwards and he rubbed at this still aching balls, the twins’ little trick still causing him to feel the effects even now.

With a heavy sigh, he turned and looked out the closest window to him, even as his sisters continued to tease and bicker with one another in the background. Outside, the sun finally sunk below the horizon, allowing a deep, royal purple to blanket the world as the stars and moon emerged for all to see. From the trees around Hollow Shades, bats took flight, the dark shapes twisting and turning through the air as if dancing in perfect harmony.